The Protagonist’s Party is Too Diligent

– 주인공 일행이 지나치게 성실하다 –

- VOLUME 1 -

-AUTHOR-

십삼중수소

[ Fenrir Translations ]

– STORY –

In a mind-blowing twist, I found myself reborn into a steampunk-themed JRPG made by a Japanese game company. To my shock, I was appointed as an executive of the villainous faction. However, the protagonist’s party was way too diligent.

– GENRE –

Action Adventure Fantasy Gender Bender Mature Psychological

Chapter 0
Prologue

I must have been unconscious for quite a long time. When I opened my eyes, I was greeted by an unfamiliar ceiling. It was an old, wooden ceiling, riddled with tiny holes, almost as if it had been chewed by insects. Thick cobwebs clung to the corners. This was clearly not a hospital.

If I had indeed suffered a stroke, as I suspected, it would have been a critical situation, and I would have undoubtedly been transported by ambulance to a hospital equipped to handle such a medical emergency.

A hospital with such facilities would be quite large, and one would expect it to be well-maintained. But more importantly, it would be difficult to find a wooden house like this in the middle of Seoul.

After blinking at the ceiling for a while, I slowly sat up. The bed I had been lying on groaned loudly, its old wooden frame creaking under my weight.

My body felt unusually light. I no longer had the cervical disc problem that had developed from staring at a cheap, low-quality monitor for hours every day, nor did I feel the chronic lower back pain caused by my hunched posture. When I stretched my arms above my head, my shoulders didn’t ache, and my vision was clear even without glasses.

…Yes, my body felt light. It was almost as if I had turned 25 years younger. The problem was, if I were actually 25 years younger, that would make me five years old.

My vision was limited. My body was thin and small, hardly resembling an adult. My hair hung long, reaching my waist. I grabbed a handful, noticing its shiny, jet-black color, which seemed out of place in this dilapidated setting. My hands were not those of a man in my thirties, approaching middle age. They were small, pale, and delicate, with an almost ethereal quality.

“Ah, ah.”

I tested my voice for no particular reason. The voice was so young that I couldn’t tell if it belonged to a boy or a girl, but at least it wasn’t the rough, hoarse voice of someone who drank and smoked.

When I turned my gaze, I saw children gathered around my bed.

Their faces were dirty, and they were all thin, as if they hadn’t eaten properly. They were wearing oversized, old shirts that looked almost like dresses, and they stared at me with their mouths open.

“……”

“……”

For a while, they simply stared blankly at each other, unsure of what to say.

“Who are you?”

The question finally came from the tallest boy among the children, who seemed to be the leader. The language he used sounded like English. Of course, it was simple enough for me to understand… but for some reason, it felt different from the English I usually heard.

No, was it even English?

There was something about it that seemed slightly off.

“……”

Well, whether I understood the question or not, I still had no idea how to respond.

* * *

Initially, I believed I might have been transported to England during the Industrial Revolution era.

You know, those alternate history settings where someone suddenly collapses and wakes up as someone from a different era. I wasn’t exactly a history buff, but I had read such alternate history novels from time to time. Reading web novels was a great distraction during my commute.

I didn’t particularly care about genres; I’d browse various sites and read whatever caught my interest. Whether it was a subscription model, pay-per-episode, or free chapters, if it was interesting, I would follow it consistently. So, while I couldn’t claim to have proper historical knowledge, I had a basic understanding of the era.

Based on the clothing of the people around me and the grim atmosphere of the back alley, I initially thought it might be the Victorian era, the time when Jack the Ripper roamed the streets.

…That assumption shattered completely two days later, when I saw a battleship flying overhead in the alley.

It was a strange-looking ship, as if a sea battleship had been hung upside down in mid-air. It left a trail of black smoke behind, suggesting its propellers were driven by a steam engine. The battleship was absurdly large, resembling a massive airship with the bridge and gun turrets of an interwar-era battleship attached to its underside. It even had a wooden deck, making it look like you were looking down on a naval battleship from above.

Such a thing would be impossible in reality. Even if the battleship were filled with hydrogen or helium, it wouldn’t be able to carry such a heavy load and fly. Even if it could barely stay afloat, it wouldn’t be possible to actually use the cannons. The moment they fired, the recoil would throw off its center of gravity.

However, that battleship was confidently soaring through the sky, accompanied by biplanes flying in formation alongside it, forming what could be called a fleet. And after seeing that battleship flying outside the window, I knew exactly what kind of world I had ended up in.

I wasn’t entered into one of the web novels I used to read. Well, that made sense; I had never left a single comment on any of those, so there was no reason to be dragged into one.

This world wasn’t from a web novel. It was the world inside a video game. A JRPG series I had been playing consistently for the past seven years.

A game inspired by the British Industrial Revolution, combined with steampunk elements, and sprinkled with the unique flair of Japanese subculture—a game with a cult following among certain groups of otakus.

It was clearly part of the Millennium Corp’s ‘Chronicles of Aetherna’ series.

* * *

Millennium Corp was a small to medium-sized company headquartered in Osaka, Japan. With only about 40 employees, their games often had poor graphics and optimization, leading players to complain that the visuals seem outdated.

While they have made some progress, their development has been slow. Compared to other Japanese gaming companies that started around the same time, Millennium Corp’s technology was clearly behind.

But that’s what people who didn’t play the games say. The fans of the series were grateful that a new installment came out each year. After all, it wasn’t a game with impressive sales figures, so it wasn’t until about five years ago that a Korean version was even released.

The series had a history spanning about 20 years. Initially, it was released on PC, but after suffering significant losses due to piracy, the game shifted to handheld consoles. Later, it returned to home consoles, and now it’s being released on PC again.

By porting past works to current-generation consoles or re-releasing them for PC, they consistently attracted new users. Even though it wasn’t technically advanced, the series continued to draw in new players fascinated by its unique atmosphere.

Seven years ago, a friend had introduced me to the series, and since then, I had been a loyal fan, purchasing and playing every new installment. As often happens, the one who starts later ends up diving deeper; I found myself importing limited-edition artbooks directly from Japanese online stores, playing the Japanese versions of the games before the Korean versions were released, and even blogging my playthrough strategies. Before I knew it, I had become deeply immersed in the game.

Despite its 20-year history, the series offered a diverse range of worldviews. Titles from the first to the fifth, the sixth to the eighth, the ninth to the thirteenth, and those from the fourteenth onward each featured entirely different worlds. It was like a periodic reboot that maintained the core system. Thanks to this, despite its long history, it was easy for newcomers to get into. And following the epic finale of each world in real-time was incredibly satisfying.

Perhaps that was the reason I got hooked on the game seven years ago.

“……”

Well, that was beside the point.

The real issue was why I, who wasn’t even Japanese, had ended up right in the middle of a Japanese game world.

While posting walkthroughs on my blog, I had criticized the sparse cutscenes and repetitive event scenes and dialogues. I had laughed at setting errors only to delete my posts after realizing they were merely plot hooks. I had even caused a stir on internet forums because I didn’t like a particular character.

…

Okay, maybe there were a few things to be guilty about, but there was no way the game company in Japan had been watching all of that. Besides, it wasn’t even a direct release but a game sold through an importer.

…

Well, no point in thinking about it now.

What mattered most was where and in what role I had reincarnated in this world. And, as if that weren’t enough, I had been reincarnated as a girl.

Given the nature of this world, orphanages weren’t exactly great places, but if I wasn’t in the same one as the original heroine, maybe I could manage. If luck was on my side, I might even be adopted into a childless bourgeois family.

“Sylvia!”

I was looking up at the battleship that had now almost turned into a dot when a sharp voice broke through.

A skinny old woman was approaching me. She held a roughly carved wooden cane and had a hunched back. Her grumpiness gave her a fierce look. For reference, Sylvia was the name I had received after coming to this world. My surname was Black.

Though I hadn’t originally been at this orphanage, I had apparently just popped up out of nowhere two days ago. The staff had checked the records, only to find my name listed here.

Seeing the annoyed orphanage owner grumbling about where I had been hiding, I wanted to ask if she was simply too incompetent to read the list properly, but I held back because I had seen a child get beaten with the cane the old woman was holding just moments before.

If I had the strength of a 30-year-old adult, I could have easily overpowered the old woman, but now I was just a five-year-old child.

“Yes.”

I turned my body towards the old woman, answering as softly as possible.

“A new child has arrived. You take care of them.”

What? Me?

I barely managed to hold back those words. I didn’t like children at all, but it wouldn’t matter here. After all, I was a child myself.

Normally, the head child of the orphanage would have taken on this role, but a kind-looking couple had adopted that child just last evening.

“See, I’m different from you beggars!”

The child sneered at us as he left.

“You’re the oldest here now. Besides, you managed to sneak around without my knowledge for so long, so you should be capable of doing at least this much.”

That was the reason.

The old woman always reeked of alcohol, and I figured that defying her would only get me beaten, so I quietly nodded. I followed the old woman downstairs to the first-floor parlor. There, just like the other children at the orphanage, stood a dirty child, her face covered in dirt. But despite the dirty appearance, the child’s white skin and thick, deep blue hair reminiscent of the sea made it clear to me who the child was.

“This is Claire. She will be living here from now on. Get along well.”

…or else you’ll get beaten. It felt like those words were implied.

The child, who had been looking at me shyly, gave an awkward smile when our eyes met.

…And at that moment, I was stunned.

Claire Fangriffon.

The appearance and the name. They matched the Claire Fangriffon in my mind.

Of course, she probably didn’t carry the Fangriffon surname just yet.

…And she was the last person I wanted to meet in an orphanage.

Chapter 1
Raging Flames (1)

It was unusual to see heroines like this in modern games unless you’re playing an adult-only game. However, about 20 years ago, it wasn’t uncommon for heroines with a past of sexual abuse to appear in even all-ages games.

Of course, such scenes weren’t explicitly shown. It was often just implied that “this character has a tragic past,” and leaving it at that. Still, in hindsight, it was a setup that could easily cause one to spit blood.

However, while Claire Fangriffon could certainly be classified as a heroine character, she wasn’t a heroine that players could romance. At least, not in the series up until I played it. Actually, the issue wasn’t whether you could pursue her romantically; it was that she was a character you couldn’t save.

The series had been around for twenty years, but this current world’s storyline only started about five years ago. The fourteenth installment was released five years ago, and since then, three more installments have been added to the series. By the late 2010s, the trend of introducing such ‘humiliation-type’ characters had faded.

Claire’s character traits might be considered attractive, I supposed. Tragic backstories often gave rise to compelling character traits. Like a character who pretended to be cheerful to hide a dark past, one who was more mature for their age, someone who acted tough to mask their vulnerabilities, or someone who, after being saved from a profoundly dark past, reconciled with a stepsister they didn’t get along with—— these setups existed for Claire. Still, the truth was, a dark past didn’t need to involve “humiliation” to be impactful.

Was it simply a matter of the production team’s preferences? Or perhaps the writer who created the story twenty years ago was still involved in the series?

Regardless of Claire’s popularity, that provocative backstory always held her character’s appeal back. In Korea, at least, there were a few users who continued to exploit her tragic backstory, further tarnishing her image.

Whether the production team realized this issue, or Claire was initially designed to serve such a role, remained unknown. But eventually, in the latest installment of the series, Claire sacrificed herself, rejecting even the Emperor’s command to save her stepsister—the Emperor’s true daughter.

Despite all the controversies surrounding her character, no one criticized that part of her story. A character who remained unhappy until death but still choose their own ending was always popular.

“Hmm…”

If there was one problem, it was this: the Claire nervously sitting before me hadn’t yet earned the name “Fangriffon,” nor did she possess such a dark backstory.

Claire was sold to a brothel by the orphanage owner for money. In fact, the orphanage had a secret arrangement with the brothel. It pretended to be a normal orphanage, but it would secretly sell orphans to the brothel when one of their ‘special clients’ needed a new child.

…Most likely, the child who was “adopted” recently had also been sold for “such purposes.”

Considering they ‘purchase’ them according to those with “special tastes,” it didn’t matter if the children were male or female.

Claire, a girl who had once lived in a brothel became the emperor’s daughter. While this might seem impossible in ordinary circumstances, there’s a backstory that justifies it here. As it turned out, she had a certain talent.

During one of the usual humiliations she faced, Claire eventually snapped. Unable to bear it any longer, she exploded in rage and ended up killing the “client” she was servicing. Hearing the screams, a group of bouncers rushed in, but Claire slit their carotid arteries one by one with a single fork she held. On her way out, she accidentally knocked over an oil lamp, which resulted in the brothel catching fire.

This world lacked proper firefighting systems and didn’t place much value on human rights. The fire that started in the dilapidated brothel, packed closely with other buildings, quickly spread, engulfing the entire slum in a massive blaze that caused numerous casualties. Ironically, many nobles who opposed the emperor were at the brothel during the fire, and their deaths ended up dealing a significant blow to the aristocratic faction. This, at least, was part of the backstory.

The emperor, discovering Claire’s existence during the investigation of the incident, promptly took her in and claimed her as his daughter. Many of the emperor’s “children” became loyal followers in a similar fashion, aligning themselves with him and pledging their loyalty. Of course, these children had no right to the throne; they were simply close aides created to further the emperor’s ambitions.

Claire’s true identity remained a mystery, even up until the latest installment of the series. There had been hints that her biological parents might appear in a future sequel, but that was all.

At any rate, she wasn’t “Fangriffon” yet, meaning she hadn’t experienced those terrible events.

But on the flip side, this also implied that the orphanage where I currently resided was somehow connected to that deranged brothel.

That’s right. This meant that not only Claire but also “I” could be sold off. My reflection in the mirror was that of a girl with an almost mystical aura. Even if my true self was that of an adult man, those nobles who bought children for such acts would likely consider it just another form of entertainment.

“This is screwed up.”

“Sc-screwed up…?”

“Ah.”

Claire mimicked my muttering, and I clasped my head in my hands as I watched her do so.

For the past month, I had done absolutely nothing. Of course, it was not that I hadn’t thought of anything. I had considered trying to find a way out of this orphanage and escaping to a better place. I even knew of a viable option.

The protagonist of this game was a very diligent and kind person. The parents are the same. They belong to a baronial family of some standing, having lived in the capital for generations. To underscore their virtue, the family ran a proper orphanage—not like this place, which only had the façade of one, but a true orphanage that genuinely cared for and loved the children, taking full responsibility for them until they come of age.

I had earned platinum medals in all console versions of The Chronicles of Aetherna that I had played. Before the Korean version’s official release, I even imported the Japanese version and completed it with the help of a Japanese dictionary, and then write down strategy guides in the process. So, I was familiar with the map of the Imperial Capital. If this world truly was the one from the game I knew, I should be able to navigate my way using the map I remembered.

The problem, however, lies in the scale of the game.

Unless a studio with an enormous budget was involved, there were hardly any companies that would attempt to replicate an entire city within a game. For a mid-sized developer with a team of around 40 people, such a feat would be impossible.

Still, they managed to meticulously create certain regions for the setting, but not all the areas were connected seamlessly. In reality, they had only crafted the essential or significant locations needed for the game. These places corresponded to about two or three city blocks, and there were eight such regions represented in the game.

The rest of the game took place in battlefields outside the city. And naturally, as typical of JRPGs, these fields were populated with monsters and treasure chests, so the layout wasn’t necessarily logical. They were designed solely as dungeons, making it unsurprising that they differed completely from the actual outskirts of this world’s city.

Even though I had some knowledge of the city’s layout, I wasn’t adept enough at navigation to find my way solely using maps or signs. The capital was described multiple times as a complex place. If it were a well-organized metropolis, it might have been different, but back alleys filled with illegal shantytowns and century-old wooden houses wouldn’t be accurately represented on any map.

That’s why I’ve been stalling for time.

“Sylvia, is something wrong?”

The children here seemed to like me. Perhaps it was because the previous leader, who ruled over them with an iron fist, was gone. Whenever the kids caused trouble, he was the one who got beaten, so to keep things quiet, he would resort to violence. Through all of this, he never laid a hand on me. Maybe it was because of this pretty face of mine.

…It feels strange to say such things about a child’s face, but it was indeed a face that other children would find attractive. To an adult’s eyes, it would be seen as a face with a promising future. And to the eyes of a criminal, it was probably a face they’d want to possess immediately.

I didn’t know why I ended up in this orphanage with such a face. If this were a web novel, I would probably end up saving the child in front of me, and from then on, the main story would deviate completely from the original plot—But how?

I pondered as I looked at the other children who were staring blankly at me.

Since they were all considered ‘merchandise,’ everyone had quite attractive faces. I couldn’t fathom how they managed to gather only such children from the back alleys.

…Perhaps they weren’t just ‘ordinary orphans.’ Well, there was no way for me to prove that right now.

Sure, being born into another world was fine. Meeting a heroine from her childhood days was fine, too. Honestly, when I first realized it, I was quite moved. Magic, battleship soaring in the sky, steam engines powering all sorts of unbelievable devices—weren’t these things that ignite one’s sense of adventure?

The problem was, it seemed like I was destined to be sold off and exploited to death before I could enjoy any of it.

Who knew, perhaps a character named Sylvia Black already existed. Maybe she was supposed to be someone Claire knew before becoming the emperor’s daughter. It’s possible she was just a character who got sold off and disappeared before the main story began, hence why she never appeared.

“……”

No matter how anxiously I racked my brain, I couldn’t see a way out.

There was no status window and no personal notifications. Even after racking my brain, it didn’t seem like I had any extraordinary abilities.

“Sister?”

“……”

It was definitely a language similar to English, yet it carried that distinctive feel unique to Japanese games. Maybe it wasn’t just my imagination.

In reality, it was highly likely that there wasn’t much of an age difference between Claire and me. At most, it might be a year, or maybe just a few months. Given that our heights were similar, that seemed about right. But since the old hag claimed I was the oldest, all the kids here called me ‘sister.’

“…No, it’s nothing. Don’t worry about it.”

I tried to be kind to the children whenever possible. After all, there wasn’t much I could do for them.

I wasn’t the kind of person who empathized with everyone’s pain and tried to help at all costs. If there was something I couldn’t handle, I preferred to keep my distance and just watch. That was the kind of person I was. I could at least offer a kind word to children destined for a terrible future.

…Thinking about it now, maybe that’s why the kids were so attached to me.

* * *

And before long, the day of our farewell arrived.

“Claire!”

And it came in the worst possible way.

“Someone has come to take you! Be happy!”

“……”

When children leave this place, they are a bit happier. Considering that they were escaping from a place filled with nothing but those who beat and tormented them, it was normal to feel happy about leaving.

Besides, they didn’t even realize they were being sold off. They just assumed they were being adopted into a wealthy family where they would be loved, well-fed, and warm.

…The children still didn’t understand that there was no way a noble or a bourgeois would take kids from such a shabby place like this.

Despite that, Claire just looked up at me. Her eyes were filled with fear and sadness.

Did she form a bond with me during this time?

“…I’ll walk you to the front.”

I stood up as I said that. Claire smiled at me, as if she was unsure of what was about to happen.

Chapter 2
Raging Flames (2)

“What is this? Are you saying you’ll come along?”

“……”

The old woman spoke, and I simply stared up at her. She clicked her tongue in disapproval and continued.

“Well, since you’re here, hold this lamp.”

She handed me the oil lamp she was holding. The lamp, filled with oil, was quite heavy. There were lighter gas lamps available, but they didn’t last as long as oil lamps.

Everything in this orphanage was cheap. The clothes had been worn by previous orphans countless times, so the necklines were stretched out, the hems were frayed, and holes gaped where the fabric was worn thin. Underwear was so stretched out that it rarely fit properly. We had to pin it to our waists to keep it from falling off.

When was the last time this building had been repaired? The windows were damaged and filled with whatever rags we could find, but the cold wind still seeped in. The floorboards were old and squeaky, as if they might collapse at any time.

The porridge we got daily, barely enough to fill our stomachs, was clearly made from the cheapest ingredients, thrown together without care. The most expensive things in this orphanage were probably the orphans themselves.

“No matter how pretty your face is, if you keep acting all gloomy like that, no one will want to take you.”

“……”

I chose to keep my mouth shut.

Could a five-year-old child win against the old hag?

No, even if she walked with a cane and had lost most of her teeth, she was still stronger than a five-year-old. I remembered her yanking my arm once, and I was shocked at the difference in strength between us. If I argued back, I might just get hit or, worse, be prevented from even walking beside Claire.

Even at this moment, I was racking my brain, thinking of a way to get Claire out of here. I didn’t have any brilliant ideas, but I didn’t want to just let her go.

Claire’s first impression in the game was far from favorable. She was rude, insecure, and frequently made fun of the princess, a character the player was often attracted to.

But as her past was gradually revealed, she then reconciled with the princess, and her image improved. Eventually, she stood alongside the emperor, who sought to conquer the world. In the end, she defied even the emperor’s orders to sacrifice herself for the princess.

I… liked Claire as a character.

In fact, I liked almost every main character that appeared in this game series. Each installment took anywhere from 70 to 150 hours to complete, and I often played through multiple times to fully explore each game. Having spent so much time with these characters, I had grown attached to almost all the main characters in the game.

For seven years, I eagerly awaited each new release, pre-ordering the games and opening the packages with excitement. I even bought the digital version once because I couldn’t wait for the physical copy to arrive.

Over the years, these characters had become so important to me. I desperately wanted to help them escape their terrible situations. After all, I knew what their future would be.

But… I didn’t have the power to do anything about it. Even if I knew the future, I was still only five years old.

In other cases where someone transmigrated into another world, especially into a game, they often find themselves with a status window or some incredible special abilities. But… I had none of that. And even if I did, I wouldn’t know how to use them immediately.

Why did it have to be here, of all places? Why was I placed near the heroine when I couldn’t do anything?

“Now, greet them.”

The old woman’s voice came from behind.

The door was open and the sky was pitch black. A middle-aged couple, who appeared to be from a wealthy family, had gone out of their way to come here in the middle of the night.

“…Hello.”

Knowing that I would get beaten if I didn’t greet them, I bowed politely. Claire, who was standing next to me, awkwardly followed my lead and bowed.

“Ho-ho.”

A man, neatly trimmed with a thick mustache and wearing a tall silk hat, leaned over to look at my face. The wind was still cold, suggesting that it was early winter. A chill ran through my body, not just from the cold wind grazing my skin.

The man, with his protruding cheekbones and a monocle over one eye, had his other eye appear grotesquely large due to the glass lens.

“Is this the child?”

“Ah, no. The one you came to see is this one…”

The old woman, who usually spoke to the children with a voice full of irritation, spoke politely to the man.

“…But of course, this one is also available for sale.”

“Hmm.”

The man snatched the oil lamp from my hand and held it up next to my face. The distinctive smell of burning oil filled the air, and I could feel the heat from the flame through the thick glass. The lamp’s flame flickered a deep red, tinged with blue, almost as if it were a gas flame instead of oil.

He scrutinized my face under the light and slowly lowered the lamp, examining me from head to toe. Then, taking a few steps to the side, he did the same to Claire.

“Unfortunately, I only have enough money for one child today. But this one is just at the right age. The customer will be pleased. Is the price the same?”

The man asked after thoroughly inspecting Claire.

A plump middle-aged woman, standing a few steps away from the man, seemed completely uninterested in what was happening.

“Ah, well, you see, this girl has always been a top-quality product, so I’ve kept her well hidden. I was planning to sell her to customers who prefer slightly older children…”

The old woman explained.

“Hmm.”

The man turned back to me and reached out, grabbing a handful of my hair. A shiver ran down my spine. Even if I had my original body, I didn’t think I could win against this man.

Beneath the fine fabric of his suit, the contours of bulging muscles were clearly visible. His thick, rough fingers looked like they could crush my skull if he decided to squeeze my head. The man seemed unconcerned by my rigid stance as he lifted my hair closer to the lamp, as if checking its color.

“This one suits the client’s tastes better. Is she experienced?”

Dropping my hair, the man asked the old woman.

“Oh no, of course not. We always deal in new products. That’s the standard after all.”

“I see. Then the processing will be done on our end.”

Now that I noticed, the man was holding a sturdy cane in his right hand. It wasn’t like the old woman’s roughly hewn wooden cane. His was black and gleaming, with a handle shaped like an eagle’s head. It might have even been made of silver.

“Ah, yes, so what was the price again?”

the man asked, looking down at the old woman with his head held high. It seemed she had already forgotten the flattering way she had described me just moments before.

“Oh, no, there’s no difference in price since they’re both orphans. Just the price you mentioned last time will do.”

“Alright. Got it.”

The man pulled a hefty pouch from inside his suit pocket and tossed it to the old woman. She barely managed to catch it, peering inside with a broad smile. The wrinkles on her face bunched up, and her nearly toothless mouth gaped open. With the lamp below her, the shadows made the creases on her face look like something out of a horror movie.

“Thank you very much. Please continue to use our services in the future…”

The old woman said, bowing even lower, her already hunched back bending further.

“Sure. Keep that one safe until then.”

The man pointed at Claire.

“Of course, of course… There will be no problems.”

“Let’s go.”

The man turned to me and spoke.

“Sister?”

Claire finally looked at me, confusion in her eyes as if she still didn’t understand what was happening.

“…Claire.”

I hadn’t expected things to turn out like this, but maybe, at least for now, this was a good outcome. I couldn’t be sure what would happen to Claire in the future, but had I managed to prevent something terrible from happening right now?

“…Stay healthy.”

Anyway, I said my farewell.

“Sister, where are you going?”

Claire asked anxiously, looking at me. I was about to nod in reassurance when—

“Indeed.”

The man spoke, cutting me off. His voice was no longer the stiff tone he had used earlier; now, it was disturbingly warm, almost soothing.

The man turned around and walked toward Claire, bending down to her level. And then he placed a hand on Claire’s shoulder, as if trying to act the part of a kind adult.

“Your ‘sister’ is going to a better place. Somewhere much warmer, where she won’t have to go hungry. So, be a good girl and wait here. We’ll come back to get you soon. Then you can be happy together, just like your sister.”

“……”

But even at such a young age, Claire didn’t seem to believe his words. Her gaze flickered nervously between the man and me.

“……”

The man smiled at Claire and patted her head. Then he straightened up and turned around. Without saying anything more, he walked directly toward the carriage waiting on the street.

“……”

I waved at Claire. It wasn’t the kind of moment to be smiling, but I forced one anyway. Seeing my smile seemed to ease Claire’s worry, and she finally waved back. With nothing more I could do, I turned and headed toward the carriage.

* * *

Thud!

A loud sound filled the air. I thought it was just the sound of the carriage door closing the moment I got inside. But then a wave of pain spread across my forehead, and I realized I had been slammed face-first onto the floor. My vision flickered, and my ears rang. The dizziness overwhelmed the pain. A grown man had grabbed a five-year-old child’s head and smashed it against the floor. The fact that I could even make sense of what was happening felt like a near miracle.

“Ah…?”

But that didn’t mean my body was fine. Blood was trickling down my face. Had my nose broken? Something felt loose inside my mouth. I reached up to touch my face—

Slap!

A loud noise echoed as my head snapped to the right.

“H-Hngh…”

Only then did the pain register. It hurts. It was probably the first real pain I had experienced in my life. In this world or the other. Tears blurred my vision, and my head buzzed so loudly that I couldn’t hear properly. Maybe my eardrum has ruptured from the slap.

“Sorry.”

A cold, emotionless voice seeped through the ringing in my ears.

“I don’t have anything against you personally. The client just prefers you to be a little broken.”

A thick hand roughly grabbed my neck.

“Don’t worry. I won’t kill you.”

“Ugh…”

I wanted to say something, but no sound came out.

I could barely see the man raising his hand with my still-unswollen eye.

No, please…

* * *

…And then, in the next moment, I realized the pain in my body had suddenly vanished. I stayed curled up, bracing myself, but no further blows came. In fact, the warmth that I had felt inside the carriage had abruptly disappeared.

Had I died?

Tense and confused, I slowly lifted my head.

Standing in front of me was Claire, looking bewildered.

“Sister?”

She asked, seeing me crouched on the bed, arms raised in fear.

“…What?”

I slowly lowered my arms and looked around. This was the orphanage. Everything was exactly the same as it had been before I left.

I raised a hand to my face. There were no cuts, no bruises. I wasn’t in pain. I moved my tongue around my mouth; no teeth were broken or missing.

What was going on?

Before I could fully grasp the situation, I heard the old woman’s voice.

“Claire! The person who will take you has arrived! Show your smile!”

I had already heard those words once before.

Chapter 3
Raging Flames (3)

The three people’s shadows flickered wildly as they walked down the hallway. Unlike the stable light of modern fluorescent or LED lights, the oil lamp’s flame was always unsteady, causing the shadows to flicker slightly. But now, the shadows were shaking much more intensely than they had been earlier.

My hand, holding the lamp, was shaking.

“Huh? What’s wrong with you? Did you eat something bad?”

The old woman asked. Her expression didn’t convey much concern; rather, it was more of a curious look.

I never showed any emotion when I was around her. Most of the children were scared of her, but I could keep my feelings hidden. Not because I had any extraordinary skill. If that were the case, I wouldn’t be shaking like this right now.

When I was young, I had dreams of becoming a voice actor. I had my own—

…No, no, this wasn’t the time for that.

I needed to think about how to understand this situation.

There were no wounds on my body. I didn’t feel any pain. So there was no evidence that I had been beaten by that man. The pain I felt then was so real it was hard to believe it was just a dream or a figment of my imagination.

The feeling of falling face-first onto the floor of the carriage. The disturbing sensation of something breaking inside my mouth. The hard, small object moving around in my mouth, the metallic taste of blood from somewhere torn, the blurred vision—

Thud.

The old woman hit my leg with her cane, causing me to stumble slightly.

“You useless brat. Can’t you even hold a lamp properly? The flickering light hurts my eyes. What are you going to do if my eyesight gets worse?”

The old woman’s eyesight was far from poor. She could see a child misbehaving from one end of the room to the other and rush over to hit them with her cane.

But I tried my best to stand straight.

I felt cold sweat running down my back.

I didn’t want to get hit again.

When was the last time I had been hit? It must have been over ten years ago. Especially as an adult, unless you get into a fight, you don’t get hit. It’s not a good look to be the one who throws the first punch. People don’t want to be around someone who resorts to violence.

Even though I didn’t feel the pain right now…

If things continued like this…

“Sister?”

I jumped at the sound of Claire calling me.

Turning my gaze, I saw Claire looking at me with a worried expression.

…Right. I had been sold off instead of Claire. And I had been beaten. I didn’t know the exact reason, but considering the man’s talk about preferences, it seemed the person who wanted to buy me had a taste for that.

I thought to myself that if I faced the same situation again, I shouldn’t have stepped in. If the person waiting outside was the same as before, the same thing would happen again.

And if I didn’t go through it, then Claire would be the one to suffer.

What should I do? How can I get us both out of this situation?

My mind raced, but no matter how hard I thought, I couldn’t come up with anything a five-year-old could do.

“What are you whispering about? Keep your eyes forward and walk straight. The gentleman is waiting.”

We had barely exchanged a word. Claire had called out to me, but the old woman grew irritated at even that small action, tapping my leg with her cane.

“…”

We couldn’t say anything. We had seen a child beaten mercilessly with that cane before. Even more so, I had been exposed to brutal violence before, so I was more terrified.

I could only hope that the person waiting up ahead wasn’t the same man I had seen before.

And then…

“Now, go and say hello.”

The old woman said.

When I looked up, I saw a man wearing a high-quality coat and a silk hat. He had a monocle over one eye and a thick mustache on his nose.

“Ah…”

Seeing the look of despair on my face, the man responded with a curious look.

“Oh.”

From that point, everything proceeded exactly as I remembered.

* * *

“…”

I woke up again, curled up.

I was back a few minutes ago.

“Sister?”

Claire called me.

At her words, I opened my eyes. I looked at my arms—still no wounds. There was nothing rolling around in my mouth, no metallic taste like blood, and my vision was clear. I had returned to the moment before we met that man.

Claire looked at me with confusion as I quickly checked my body again.

I looked around.

The other children were watching me.

Had I… reset the time?

Or was it some higher being, maybe the one that had sent me into this world in the first place, who had reset the time for me?

With my mind struggling to function under the weight of fear, I tried to recall the lore from the game world. In this world, gods do exist, but whether they possess personal attributes is uncertain.

Over the different series, the lore has changed several times, but the portrayal of the gods has remained consistent. Players often theorized that these gods might be the same being, exerting a force similar to the will of the world itself. This idea of a god creating a kind of predetermined narrative was sometimes criticized by players as a “lazy storytelling trick” to keep the story moving.

Was this just another one of those tricks?

Could a god really reset time? And if so, by what criteria was time being reset?

Couldn’t time have been reset before I was beaten? Did I have to be in mortal danger for it to happen? But no, it wasn’t mortal danger. It was excruciating, and I felt like I was going to die, but the man didn’t intend to kill me. He had purchased me as a product, after all, and destroying me entirely during processing would have been a waste.

If that’s the case, then… was this my ability?

“Claire!”

Once again, the increasingly familiar and unsettling voice called out.

“The gentleman who will take you has arrived! Come out and be happy!”

Once more, the situation was repeating itself.

* * *

I still didn’t fully understand my ability. I couldn’t control it freely. I didn’t know if there was a limit on the number of uses, or if there was a maximum amount of time that could be reset in a single use.

I had no idea how I’d ended up with such an absurdly powerful ability, or what the person who gave it to me might be thinking—

—but I didn’t have the luxury of pondering such things.

Getting hit was terrifying. I wasn’t someone used to pain. I was the kind of person who, if I got a paper cut while reading, would spend the whole day wincing at the sting, or if I pulled a muscle, would lie down and whine about it.

Even so, I had plenty of opportunities.

I confirmed it once more.

I could reset the time.

This time, it had happened the moment I saw the man’s face.

“Sister?”

I opened my eyes to the same voice I’d heard countless times now. There were no wounds on my body. I was still unharmed.

And by then, I was starting to get a vague sense of what might trigger my ability to reset the time.

Strong emotions or a desperation.

Whenever I regretted my choices and my emotions fell apart, I always ended up back at this point in time. I didn’t know why it was this specific moment or if I could change the moment. There simply wasn’t time to think about those things.

“Claire!”

And once again.

“The gentleman who will take you has arrived! Come out and be happy!”

Time repeated itself.

* * *

Even after experiencing the same event three times, adjusting to it wasn’t easy. It’s like starting a new office job, it takes about a month to get used to it and stop making mistakes. But here I was, repeatedly facing a life-or-death situation… Or, to be precise, the tipping point where a life could either be ruined or not.

The pain from being hit didn’t make me immune to suffering. No, in fact, no one could ever become immune to pain. A five-year-old’s body certainly wasn’t tough enough to hold the punches of an adult man.

But still, I racked my brain furiously.

What should I do?

How could I ensure that both of us would avoid such a horrible fate?

It didn’t seem like telling the man that we were useless would help. After all, personality wasn’t a requirement by his standards. He intended to “process” us in his own way.

Claire stabbing a noble and setting fire to a brothel would happen much later. If Claire were to go instead of me now, I might be okay, but she would suffer for years.

In that case, it was better for me to do whatever I could to protect her, especially since I seemed to have an opportunity.

Let’s not think about things like the number of times I could do this. Let’s just pretend it didn’t exist. Even if it did exist, it was meaningless because I didn’t know how to use it properly anyway.

As I pondered what to do, I remembered that I was holding an oil lamp.

Something I could use immediately.

“Is this the child?”

The man began approaching me.

There was no time to think.

Without hesitation, I hurled the lamp with all my strength toward the man.

“What—?!”

The old woman shouted in surprise, and the woman standing behind the man screamed. I had no idea what Claire was saying.

The lamp was thrown by a five-year-old… didn’t set the man on fire.

Smack!

Before the lamp could reach the man’s body, he swung his cane, knocking it away.

The lamp shattered in mid-air, spilling oil and igniting a small fire, but that was all.

“……”

The man looked at me, his expression unchanged.

“Ah.”

I was screwed.

* * *

“Sister…?”

I had returned once again.

Luckily, before the man could do anything, I was able to reset time. With each repetition, I felt like I was getting better at this.

There didn’t seem to be any special conditions for reversing the time. It simply happened when I desperately wanted it to.

I still didn’t know how to rewind time further back than this point. Even if I could, it wouldn’t be useful right now.

“It’s okay.”

I reassured Claire.

I still had chances left.

In fact, the more time passed, the more things were turning in my favor.

* * *

This time, I threw the lamp again.

But I didn’t throw it at the man.

I threw it at the old woman standing next to me.

Thankfully, Claire was standing closer to me than to the old woman, so she wasn’t covered in the burning oil.

“Aaaaah!”

The old woman screamed in agony, thrashing around like a madwoman as the fire engulfed her. At first, the flames had only caught on her legs, but as time passed, the fire climbed higher, consuming her upper body as well. The flames rose so high that her face was no longer visible.

The problem was, I had never done something like this to a person before.

No matter how terrible a person might be—even if they were the kind of person who would sell children to a brothel—on the outside, they still appeared human. Even when I thought about hitting someone I hated, my hands would tremble uncontrollably. But this… this was outright incineration.

Claire, standing beside me, was just as frozen as I was, staring at the scene—

Then I felt a hand suddenly grab my shoulder.

“Ah…!”

The rough hand yanked me backward, making me fall—

* * *

—Again.

Setting the man on fire wouldn’t work. Burning the old woman in front of him hadn’t frightened him either.

In that case, I needed to try something different.

“Claire—”

I waited for the old woman to approach.

“The gentleman who will take you—”

Then I stepped forward, saying I would go instead. The old woman grumbled, while Claire looked at me with a bright smile.

“Well, since you’re already here, you might as well carry this lamp.”

I accepted the lamp.

And as soon as it was in my hands, I smashed it against the floor of the hallway leading to the entrance, shattering it into pieces.

“You little…!”

A few drops of oil splashed in my direction since I had thrown the lamp towards the entrance, but fortunately, none of it caught fire.

“What are you doing—?”

The old woman’s words were cut short.

I grabbed the old woman’s collar as she leaned forward with her cane raised and spun her around with all my strength. No matter how strong she was for her age, if her upper body was hunched forward, even a little strength would cause her to lose her balance.

“You crazy bitch…!”

With eyes wide open and both hands clutching her cane, the old woman lost her balance and fell into the blazing pool of fire on the floor.

Chapter 4
Raging Flames (4)

“Aaaaah!”

A scream echoed from inside the orphanage.

“Hmm?”

The man and woman waiting by the carriage turned their gaze towards the dilapidated building.

Horrific screams continued to come from inside the orphanage. The man recognized the voice as that of the old woman they encountered each time they visited this place.

“What could be happening?”

The woman asked anxiously.

She was a middle-aged woman, with heavy makeup attempting to conceal the wrinkles that had come with age. Her eyes were fixed on the old building.

The screams were so loud that lights began to flicker on in the windows of the tightly clustered neighboring buildings. Light also appeared through the orphanage’s windows. But this light was unlike the ordinary flicker of a single candle, gently swaying with human movement, just barely enough to illuminate a room. Instead, crimson flames seemed to dance within. Maybe it was because the building was an old wooden structure. Or perhaps the low water levels of the Splin River, caused by a drought, contributed to the fire.

The parched wooden building burst into flames like a pile of tinder.

“Tsk.”

The man clicked his tongue.

This wasn’t a normal fire caused by regular oil. The deep red flames flickered with a strange blue hue at their core, an indication that the oil had been mixed with magic stone powder, a common fuel for steam engines.

Could it be scraps of magic stone stolen from a factory nearby? He thought it was certainly something the old woman would do. She had likely sent the orphans to steal them.

However, magic stones had another effect: they made flames burn much larger. While useful for making the lamp burn brighter and hotter when confined within, once that flame was unleashed, it became uncontrollable.

With the fire now raging uncontrollably, even the fire brigade would struggle to put it out.

“…Let’s go.”

the man spoke up, adjusting his silk hat.

“But, what about the goods…?”

The woman hesitated, and the man replied in his usual flat tone.

“For now, we’ll have to source our supplies directly, without going through a distributor. It comes with risks, but there’s no choice.”

The man signaled the driver’s seat, and the waiting coachman took the reins and drove off.

“…And we’ll need to find a new distributor. Things have gotten annoying.”

The woman glanced at the now fully engulfed building with a look of unease. Screams echoed from all directions. She shivered once, pulling her collar tightly around her neck, then followed the man into the carriage.

* * *

Was it really a good idea to set the building on fire?

I had managed to avoid the man. Even after some time had passed, it seemed he wasn’t going to force his way inside. It made sense; the fire had spread much faster than expected, consuming the entrance before anyone could do anything about it.

Thinking back, it was like this in the original story. The lamp looked similar to the ones in my world, which didn’t seem to burn very strongly. Yet, the fire spread rapidly, leaving no time to react.

Many players questioned how a single lamp knocked over by Claire could cause such a fire. The developers used the “magic stone” resource, which played a crucial role throughout the story, to make it plausible.

The oil in the lamp had been mixed with magic stone powder to enhance its effect, which is why the house caught fire so uncontrollably. The flames weren’t the usual orange one might see from a lighter; instead, they glowed with a blue hue, like the flame from a gas stove. I had quickly stepped back, but even then, I could feel the searing heat rushing toward my face.

“Sister?”

Claire’s anxious voice brought me back to reality.

The old woman was already dead. The flames were so intense it was hard to tell the state of her body.

“Let’s go.”

I quickly turned around and grabbed Claire’s hand. The first thing we needed to do was get out of here. The fire I had started might burn down the entire neighborhood. We could end up harming people who were just living their lives, causing innocent victims to suffer. But right now, I had something more important to worry about: the safety of Claire and me.

We had to escape first. Once we were out, I could think more seriously about my powers and what to do next. At least I’d managed to prevent one disaster—

“Wait.”

She pulled my hand in the opposite direction. When I looked at her, I saw fear on her face, but her grip on my hand was firm.

“The kids… The kids are still inside.”

“…”

I froze. Claire had just watched me kill someone, but she still didn’t judge me. Even though I hadn’t done anything special to win her trust, she still believed in me. Maybe it was just in her nature to be this kindhearted, a trait that hadn’t yet been shattered by the harshness of the adults around her.

Or maybe, compared to the old woman who beat and abused her, I just seemed like the lesser evil. Still… this was Claire. Even in the original story, she had a good heart.

Even after escaping from that hellish place, she was tormented by the fact that many houses burned and people died because of the lamp she dropped. She only showed it in the episodes leading up to her death, but even while serving the Emperor and playing the role of a villain, she did her best to prevent innocent casualties and ultimately sacrificed her life for the princess.

So it made sense that Claire, before her innocence was shattered, would want to save the others.

“…Alright.”

I turned around. The fire was still raging, but there was still time.

Instead of heading toward the back door, we ran up the stairs to the second floor. I could hear Claire coughing behind me. I turned and quickly used her collar to cover her mouth. Then I crouched low and continued to move forward. The house wasn’t yet filled with smoke, which was a relief.

As we reached the second floor, the sound of children crying echoed through the hallway. Holding Claire’s hand tightly, I ran to the source of the noise and burst through a door.

“Come on, we have to get out of here!”

At my words, the children struggled to their feet. Their faces were covered in tears. But we couldn’t go back down the stairs. When I stepped closer to the door, I felt a wave of heat roll over me. The first floor must have already turned into a sea of flames. Even if the fire hadn’t completely engulfed it, the hallway would be choked with thick black smoke. I could see the dark fumes creeping up the staircase already.

I quickly shut the door. While it couldn’t stop the fire, it might hold off the smoke for a little while longer. At least it would slow down the spread of smoke compared to leaving the door wide open.

There was no time to think.

I tore down the old curtains from the window. They smelled moldy, but they seemed strong enough to hold the weight of a small child.

Seeing me tear down the curtains, the children started pulling down the other curtains too. In total, we managed to gather four curtains.

I tied the curtains together as tightly as I could. Good. They looked sturdy enough to hold at least the weight of a child. I tied one end to the frame of the nearest bed and opened the window.

Thankfully, the flames hadn’t spread outside the building yet.

“Hurry!”

The children rushed toward me.

Could they climb down the curtain by themselves? But there wasn’t enough time for me to help each one down. I couldn’t just leave them either.

Claire was watching me, her eyes full of trust.

Driven by her gaze, I began calling the children one by one.

“James, hold on with both hands. I’ll lower you down slowly.”

The boy with straw-colored hair, his face covered in tears, nodded at my words.

“Everyone, hold onto the curtain behind me. We’ll lower each person one at a time, slowly.”

We lowered them one by one, starting with the heaviest child first. Indeed, as each child descended, it became harder. The number of people supporting the curtain decreased, and my strength, being just a five-year-old, was limited.

Still, since one end was tied to the bed, there was no risk of the children falling if my grip weakened.

“You go first.”

Claire was the last one. She nodded, her face still pale with fear, and held onto the curtain tightly. By now, smoke was filling the room, hanging heavily near the ceiling. I couldn’t see what was happening below us, but the fact that the curtain hadn’t caught fire suggested that the flames hadn’t reached outside yet.

“Sister! Everyone’s down!”

Claire’s voice shouted from below. Her voice was faint, but I could hear it clearly amidst all the surrounding noise. Claire must have been shouting with all her strength.

“Ah…”

But my hands felt weak. Having lowered so many children, my hands were trembling from exhaustion. Could I even hold onto the curtain and make it down myself?

As these thoughts ran through my mind, I heard a cracking sound, like something breaking. I turned to see that the fire had already spread to the door. My eyes and throat stung. Being right next to the window allowed me to breathe, but if I hesitated any longer, I might end up dying here too.

“…”

I grabbed the curtain and wrapped it around my waist. Was it long enough? If it was too long, I’d end up crashing into the ground.

But then again… I had more chances than just this one.

With the curtain tied around my waist, I used the last of my strength to leap out the window.

* * *

The result was both good and bad.

“Ah…!”

The curtain was just the right length. Considering the knot I tied, it was just enough to dangle without hitting the ground. However, because my hands were weak when I tied it around my waist, it hadn’t been secured properly.

I fell straight to the ground. Fortunately, the curtain had slowed my descent enough that I managed to avoid any serious injuries. It still hurt, though. But at least it wasn’t bad enough to make me reverse time.

As I stood up, I saw that all the children were looking at me. Feeling the heat from behind, I turned around. The old orphanage was now completely consumed by fire.

“Fire!”

Someone shouted.

The sound of galloping horses and a carriage carrying a large water tank approached.

“…Let’s go.”

I quickly urged the children forward.

Many people had already seen us. The area was brightly lit, and people were running around in chaos. The scene was a mess. But the children were safe. None of them were hurt, and neither was Claire.

Unlike the hidden red-light district, where even carriages couldn’t go, this area was accessible, which was a relief. Now that the fire brigade had arrived, the flames wouldn’t spread into a massive inferno like in the original story. In a world where magic was used to start fires, it would be used to put them out too.

However, if we got caught here, we’d just end up being sent to another strange orphanage. It would be better to slip away while everyone was distracted by the fire, running around in fear that it might spread to their homes.

The children followed my lead. They trembled with fear but followed me because they knew the adults who had somewhat looked after them were gone.

* * *

“Where are we going?”

Claire asked. The other children looked up at me, curious about the same thing.

“…I know a place we can go.”

I wasn’t entirely sure. I didn’t know if I could find the way or how far it would be from here. But for now, we didn’t have any other options. This was all I could think of. I might need to use my powers quite a lot.

Chapter 5
Raging Flames (5)

One fortunate thing was that the map of this world was the same as the one I had in my head. Of course, not the entire map of the capital was in my head. The capital’s map was just for decoration in the actual game, and only the important parts for the story were implemented.

However, those ‘important parts’ were mostly important regions in the empire. In other words, they were places that could be considered landmarks within the empire.

At the center of the capital was a massive castle—the Imperial Palace. While it wasn’t so enormous that it could be seen from everywhere in the capital, it was visible from most parts of the central area. In the game, almost every region set in the capital had a specific angle where the castle was visible.

Millennium, the company behind the game, wasn’t known for its graphics, nor did it have the technology to create an open world of the entire capital. However, they paid great attention to detail for the fans, designing each region so that a specific angle of the Imperial Palace was visible.

In the game’s map menu, the imperial map in the game was meticulously designed so that each area logically fit together. Even though some areas were blocked by transparent walls, at least the visible parts were designed to give the impression that traveling through those places would lead somewhere meaningful.

And I had explored those areas many times, whether it was for multiple playthroughs to find specific events, hidden notes or NPCs placed by the developers. Additionally, since I was running a blog series on game strategies and related stories, I had to examine the details more closely.

Aside from the poorly managed slums, the capital was well-maintained, considering the era. You could find your way by following the signs along the main roads.

However, there was one problem—

“Hey, you kids over there!”

—The capital wasn’t particularly kind to street orphans or homeless people.

It wasn’t that the passersby were unkind. Their gazes were similar to how people in my world looked at the homeless. Some looked with pity, while others wrinkled their noses and kept their distance.

But one key difference was that the concept of human rights hadn’t fully developed in this world.

The capital attracted many foreigners, making cleanliness important. As a result, they tried to control any “unsightly” elements on the streets as much as possible. And if those “unsightly elements” weren’t just litter but people with legs moving around, it was the police’s job to handle them.

“Hey, don’t run! Stop right there!”

So, whenever I spotted the police, I would grab the children’s hands and run frantically.

Of course, getting caught by the police meant being sent back to the orphanage. I had tried lying about having parents a few times, but it never worked. We would be dragged to the police station and handed over to the shabby orphanage a few days later.

And every time, I would reset time.

The baron’s house wasn’t that far, but getting there was the problem.

“Sister, I’m sleepy…”

We had come out onto the streets in the middle of the night. While people were running around in fear of the fire spreading to their homes, no one paid much attention to us. But the children didn’t have the stamina to walk for hours without sleep.

Even as a five-year-old, I struggled to keep up. After walking for about an hour, my legs felt stiff and tired. Mentally, I was also exhausted from setting the house on fire. With short strides and frequent breaks, it took even longer.

Initially, the children were relatively quiet, but as the breaks became less frequent, they started whining more, and I grew more exhausted.

“…Alright, let’s rest here.”

Eventually, we would stop to rest every hour or so. Usually, we found a dark alley where we were less likely to be seen.

Though it was smelly and damp, as long as we weren’t noticed—

“Hey, you kids. Who gave you permission to be here?”

—if we weren’t noticed, we could rest for at least an hour.

I looked up at the intimidating man with a long scar across his face who was tapping my legs with his toes. I mumbled in a weary voice.

“…Let’s move again.”

* * *

One fortunate thing was that my ability didn’t seem to have any limits. I could always reset time and start over from the most advantageous moments. When I turned around and saw that some children were missing. When we encountered thugs while resting in an alley. When we got caught by the police. When a resident reported us.

Over and over, I reset time until I found the most ideal outcome.

The actual time we spent walking was probably about half a day. We arrived in front of the baron’s house just as the sun was rising and people were starting to come out onto the streets.

But to me, it felt like several weeks had passed.

Resetting time restored my physical energy. Even without sleep, my mind cleared. My legs regained strength, and the pain in my feet disappeared.

But my mind didn’t get any rest. No matter how comfortable my body felt, I just wanted to collapse and rest, to give up on everything. Maybe I could afford to abandon one or two children? Even if we got caught by the police, maybe we’d end up in a decent orphanage? Maybe that rough-looking person was actually kind-hearted?

Every time such thoughts crossed my mind, I reset time again.

It was somewhat better to rethink things while my body was at least in a more comfortable state. It felt like trying to clear an incredibly difficult action game without missing a beat, or in some ways, like attempting a real-time TAS (tool-assisted speedrun). Either way, it was exhaustingly tiring.

But…

“…I did it.”

Yes, I did it.

I muttered as I looked at the name on the mansion’s main gate in front of me.

Baron Grace’s Estate.

In this world, in the Aetherna Empire, barons did have territories, but they were not particularly large. Moreover, a baron’s land was often part of a larger noble’s territory rather than their own land. All land in the empire was fundamentally owned by the emperor, and thus noble territories were also nominally managed by the emperor.

If it were a duke’s territory, it would be both the emperor’s land and the duke’s domain. The same applied to marquess or count territories. Of course, titles were inherited, so an individual might hold multiple titles, making things more complex.

Barons were ranked below these titles. If the emperor granted the baron’s title directly, the baron’s land would be both the emperor’s and the baron’s. If it was granted by a duke or count, it would be the emperor’s land and the duke’s or count’s domain, as well as the baron’s territory.

Thus, a baron directly appointed by the emperor could wield significant power depending on the circumstances. However, it didn’t necessarily mean they always matched the power of a duke or count.

The Grace family held a baron title directly granted by the emperor.

Naturally, in the noble faction versus emperor faction conflict, they were staunchly on the emperor’s side. This dynamic shifted as the game’s story progressed, eventually flipping entirely by the end, but that was far in the future and not relevant now.

For reference, the Grace barony’s land was all the property beyond this fence. While it was enormous for a private estate, it was quite small when considered as a territory. This was understandable, given it was part of the emperor’s land within the capital.

“…”

But how was I supposed to get in?

There were no guards at the gate, but the gate was firmly closed.

Of course, no one would let just anyone into a noble’s estate, even if it wasn’t heavily guarded.

Still, there was a way.

The Grace couple was known for never letting anyone pass if they were deemed unfortunate, and outside the game, they were often mocked as easy targets by players.

So, the goal was to get noticed when the baron and his wife came outside. Then, they would either take us into their orphanage or, if not, send us to an orphanage run by someone with a verifiable identity.

The problem was, the baron’s estate was in the middle of the capital.

Standing here would surely get us caught by passing police.

“…”

Was it time to use my ability again?

As I sighed deeply, the children who had been looking up at me tilted their heads in confusion.

Well… it’s almost over now.

* * *

Still, given the experience of hiding around the streets up to this point, hiding wasn’t too difficult.

The most important thing was to avoid the gaze of the police and not get reported by the public. It didn’t matter if we didn’t sneak through the alleys. As long as we didn’t get caught by those we needed to avoid, that was enough.

As I saw the baron and his wife appear, I muttered to myself.

‘Ah, they’re coming out.’

I stood at the very back of the group. It was more efficient to shepherd the children from behind rather than leading from the front since I couldn’t afford to lose even one child.

“Let’s go. We just need to get to those people. Once we do, it’ll be over.”

“Really? Is it really okay?”

Claire asked, looking at the couple who appeared to be a wealthy, well-off pair. I nodded in response.

I remembered the couple’s faces. Although they were represented by 2D illustrations and models based on those illustrations, their appearance was exactly as I recalled.

Their blue hair, which could not exist in reality, the well-groomed mustaches and sideburns. The impression of youth rather than middle age, as seen in the game. The wife beside him had similarly blue, wavy hair and very clean skin.

Seeing them walk out arm in arm, I quickly followed the children.

“Come on, let’s hurry.”

The couple had no guards.

In fact, they didn’t need any. They were powerful enough to casually split a carriage in half with their sword skills. They wouldn’t be surprised or scared if we approached them. That was why there were no knights stationed at their estate.

I urged the children along. Though they had been somewhat anxious at first, they eventually moved toward the couple. These children had survived various dangers with my help. Over half a day, they had built a certain level of trust in me.

Growl.

I heard my stomach growl from skipping breakfast. The children were probably just as hungry.

Just as I was starting to relax…

Suddenly, my mouth was firmly shut. I was so startled I couldn’t even make a sound.

The children, having heard my instructions, continued walking forward. But I couldn’t move. My legs had somehow been lifted off the ground.

Someone was hugging me from behind.

What was this? Did a pervert popped out from the back alley? Logically, considering the appearance of my body, it wouldn’t be surprising to attract a pedophile’s attention.

Again…

“Ah, ah, wait. Calm down. I won’t do anything bad.”

I stopped moving when I heard that voice. It was a pretty young voice, like someone who had just gone through puberty. Probably mid-teens?

‘I recognized that voice.’

As I stopped struggling, the hand covering my mouth relaxed a bit, though it didn’t fully let go.

“You’re clever. That baron will definitely take in those kids. They’ve been talking about expanding the orphanage lately.”

In the distance, the kids were almost near the baron couple, and the couple turned around when they heard the kids approaching.

“Oh, I’ll get caught if I stay here.”

My vision suddenly changed. The man turned around while holding me in his arms. He then quickly ran off, taking me far from the spot.

…Ah.

It seemed that I wouldn’t make it to the orphanage. If this man had been following us from the start, no matter how many times I reset time, I wouldn’t be able to escape.

Well… at least the children arrived safely. They would grow up in a proper place with proper care. And Claire would be safe as well. She wouldn’t have to experience that terrible past.

And I, too, would probably be safe if I followed this man. At least he wasn’t a crazy murderer who kidnapped orphans on the streets to kill them.

It was a shame that I won’t be able to see how Claire grows up though.

Chapter 6
Interlude

“This is good, right, sister?”

The two people in front of her seemed kind.

Claire found it quite strange. Even though she was young, she wasn’t so innocent that she couldn’t tell how others felt.

From her earliest memories, she had wandered the back alleys. Being caught by alley thugs and forced to beg on the main street with a dented tin can was the first image Claire could recall of herself.

The thugs always frightened Claire, telling her that she’d meet a terrible fate if the police caught her. So, whenever she saw a police officer from afar while begging on the street, she would slip into the alley to hide.

Claire, being young, wasn’t subject to strict daily begging quotas like the older kids. These older kids had to beg a certain amount of money, or they’d be brutally beaten. The swelling from these beatings often made it easier for them to get more pity and money from people.

The reason the thugs didn’t give the younger kids quotas wasn’t because they felt sorry for them; it was because they knew the kids were too young to make enough money. If they had any compassion, they wouldn’t have sold Claire to an orphanage for money.

The old woman, who regularly visited the thugs, saw Claire and immediately handed over money, purchasing her. Even though Claire was still just a child, she easily understood that she had been sold. After all, she had witnessed the exchange of money for goods multiple times.

Of course, the orphans under the thugs received nothing more than moldy bread, no matter how much money they brought in.

“You’ll sell for a high price.”

Claire remembered the smile on the old woman’s face as she led her to the orphanage. It hadn’t been so long ago that she’d forgotten.

Life in the orphanage was better than living under the thugs.

The porridge might have had the texture of paper soaked in water, but at least she could fill her empty stomach at the same time every day. As long as she listened to the old woman, there was no fear of being beaten. And most importantly, even if she did get hit, it was rare for the blows to cause bleeding or leave scars.

Moreover, in the orphanage, Claire met a “good person” for the first time.

Sylvia.

She carried the surname “Black,” and she seemed to be the oldest among the children. But the age difference between Sylvia and Claire didn’t seem that large. At a glance, they could almost look the same age.

But since the old woman had said so, Claire decided to believe it. Even when Claire called her “sister,” Sylvia didn’t seem to mind.

She might have looked a bit startled, but that was the extent of it.

When Claire first heard Sylvia referred to as the leader of the group, she thought Sylvia would be like the others—someone who hit the other children. The “bosses” appointed by the thugs were always like that. To avoid being beaten, you had to follow their orders.

But… Sylvia was different.

“Are you hungry? Here, take this. Eat more.”

Although the food was served on time, the portions were too small for one person to feel full. Sylvia would finish her portion and then quietly share bits of it with the children who sat staring at their empty bowls. She never hit anyone, nor did she raise her voice. She didn’t get angry if someone laughed, and when the kids whined, she would try to calm them with kind words.

For Claire, who had never met anyone like Sylvia before, she found Sylvia to be truly fascinating. In some ways, Sylvia felt more like an “adult” than even the old woman, who had likely lived longer than the combined ages of all the children in the orphanage.

And it seemed the other children felt the same way.

They followed Sylvia.

Sylvia was usually quiet, but when the children became restless, she would awkwardly tell them old stories. Most of these tales were repetitive, with only the names of the characters, the ending, and the setting being different. However, with nothing else to entertain them, the children loved to hear those stories.

In reality, Sylvia hadn’t been the leader of the children for very long. Only about a month had passed from the time Claire arrived at the orphanage until it burned down.

But for Claire, that month was the happiest and most comfortable period of her life.

After the fire, after the old woman’s death, and after escaping with the other children, Sylvia led them towards the heart of the city. The entire journey had been nothing short of miraculous. They managed to avoid the notice of the countless police officers patrolling the main streets, and they didn’t have a single altercation with the thugs in the alleyways. Sylvia moved forward without hesitation, right to the city center.

And somehow, she had found her way to this place.

“The children’s condition is quite poor.”

The man with the splendid beard said as he lifted the sleeve of the child in front of him for a closer look.

“It looks like they haven’t eaten for days.”

The lady beside him said.

Claire had encountered people on the streets who, from time to time, would drop money into her tin can. Those people had looked at her with pity, but never before had she seen someone actively checking on her condition or speaking with such genuine concern.

“Where did you come from? Are there more children like you?”

“I don’t know.”

The child, whose hand was held by the man, said fearfully. The man nodded and let go of the child’s hand.

“Is there someone who brought you here?”

“Ah, that would be—”

Sylvia. It was Sylvia who had led all the children, including Claire, to this point.

“This is good, right, sister?”

The two people seemed kind.

Sylvia must have known this and brought them here, seeking a place of refuge. How she knew didn’t really matter. What mattered was that, from this moment on, they would be far safer than they had ever been in the orphanage.

“Sister?”

But the gentle voice that always answered Claire when she spoke didn’t respond this time.

She turned around.

Sylvia had been standing at the very back of the group—

But when Claire turned around, no one was there.

“Huh?”

Claire quickly spun around. There were people walking along the main street, carriages passing by on the road, and countless individuals going in and out of shops. But Sylvia was nowhere to be seen.

“Sylvia!”

Claire called out, but still, there was no response.

“What’s the matter?”

The lady, who had approached unnoticed, asked.

“Was there someone else?”

“My sister, my sister is gone!”

Claire exclaimed. Hearing this, the lady’s expression immediately turned serious.

“You mean there was originally one more person with you?”

“Yes, she was at the back of the group…”

Claire’s voice trailed off as the lady turned her gaze toward her husband, their eyes locking in silent communication.

“Don’t worry, we’ll look for her. We’re sure to find her.”

The lady said, kneeling down to meet Claire’s eyes.

“Really?”

Normally, Claire wouldn’t have asked such a question. Every adult she had encountered so far hated being questioned. That’s how anxious Claire felt. She was afraid that just as suddenly as Sylvia had come into her life, she might vanish just as quickly.

“Yes. We’ll definitely find her.”

Instead of yelling at Claire, cursing her, or hitting her, the lady was kind to her. She just gently patted Claire’s head with her hand.

Claire nodded.

From then on, everything seemed to go smoothly. It didn’t take long for Claire to learn that the two people were Baron Grace and his wife, the Baroness. Within the barony, there was a newly built orphanage, and the Baron and Baroness were more than willing to take in the group of orphans who had come to their doorstep.

And that wasn’t the end of it. As time passed, the number of orphans increased steadily. All the children wore clean clothes, lived in a hygienic environment, and had proper meals to grow strong and healthy. The education provided was thorough. Despite the fact that all the orphans originally came from the back alleys, some of them grew up to be smart enough to enter the Imperial Runedarium Academy, while others developed swordsmanship skills that were no less impressive.

One of them even grew so close to the Grace family’s eldest son that they became like siblings.

That one was Claire.

At the age of ten, Claire was adopted by the Grace family and became “Claire Grace.” With swordsmanship skills surpassing those of the Grace family’s eldest son, who was considered a prodigy, she was able to enter the Imperial Rundarium Academy at the age of fifteen, the age when all noble children began their higher education, as the second-highest ranked student.

However, even during those years, Claire never found Sylvia among the newly arriving orphans.

Chapter 7
Children of The Emperor (1)

Lately, I’ve been realizing just how ridiculously overpowered my ability to turn back time was.

Ah, of course, to anyone else, this might sound like nonsense. After all, the mere idea of having the power to erase my mistakes would naturally reek of unfairness. What I meant to say was that the range of applications for this ability was unbelievably wide. As anyone who possesses this power would instinctively think, it can be used to correct mistakes.

For example…

“Eek!”

“Huh…?”

…like when my ‘stepbrother’ suddenly slashed me with his sword.

In the original story, Claire was supposed to become one of the Emperor’s children. She would end up being one of the evil commanders, wielding a ‘whip-like sword,’ who was highly favored by the Emperor—a trope often seen in Japanese subcultures.

Now, when I said a whip-like sword, I didn’t mean that the blade was flexible and could be swung around like a whip. No, imagine the kind where the sword’s blade was segmented, like the snapped-off pieces of a utility knife, each segment connected by a sturdy cord. I was not exactly sure how it worked, but it could be used as a regular sword in normal situations and then extend and whip around when needed.

Although it didn’t exist in reality, this kind of sword design somehow showed up quite often in various subculture settings.

Moreover, Claire’s appearance was that of a hardcore sadist, with a high-pitched, sharp voice to match her cruel attire. Although that wasn’t her true self—it was a persona she adopted after giving up on everything in life. Still, the combination of her characteristic dead eyes and a decadent atmosphere made her a strangely popular character.

Sometimes, she even appeared as a guest character in the protagonist’s party. There was also a connection gauge, so you could increase her affection level to unlock special events. However, she was also a character who would inevitably die as part of the story.

Well, given her popularity, the developers often found all sorts of excuses to bring her back to life in sequels. But in the latest installment I played, she was dead…

Of course, that’s not the case now.

Claire was safely residing in the orphanage run by the Grace barony. I didn’t know how the original story would progress from here, but at the very least, Claire in this world wouldn’t have to suffer through a fate of agony worse than death. Nor did she have to become one of the evil commanders. There’s no reason for that, and no need for it.

…The issue is that I’ve taken up that role as one of the ‘evil commanders’ instead.

My impression has changed a lot since I first got here. I’ve made an effort to adapt. I figured staying in this place was safer than being cast aside by the Emperor. I always kept up with my grooming and made a point of being respectful to my superiors. I even cut my long, hard-to-manage hair short and kept it tidy at all times.

But looking at my current situation, I was starting to wonder if all that effort was really necessary.

Especially since there’s a perfect example right here of someone who’s doing the exact opposite—living carelessly yet still not being discarded by the Emperor.

“Hey, are you okay?”

I heard my ‘stepbrother’ ask.

“…”

My body wasn’t completely split in half. It wasn’t a serious strike.

However, it was also a fatal attack enough to dull the pain entirely. My brain must have been frantically pumping endorphins throughout my body to prevent me from dying of shock. But in my experience, this state didn’t last long. Soon enough, the excruciating pain would hit, and I’d start screaming. And when that happened, my value in the Emperor’s eyes would plummet.

That would be a problem.

“Hey, wait a sec, you’re bleeding…”

You crazy bastard, you were the one who did this.

I glared at my stepbrother as I thought to myself.

Reset.

* * *

Well, anyway.

By resetting time like this, I could avoid a sword strike that should have hit me. I could even dodge without looking.

Of course, the faster the opponent’s sword, the harder it became to dodge. As a result, the number of ‘mistakes’ increases, and naturally, so does the number of retries. But it didn’t really matter. I could reset time as many times as I needed.

Not only could I simply dodge, but I could also retry until I dodged in the way I wanted. Whether it was a desperate roll on the ground or a cool, half-step dodge, it depended on how many times I tried.

…And over the past seven years since I became ‘Sylvia Fangriffon’ instead of ‘Sylvia Black,’ I had dodged my stepbrother’s sword strikes countless times a day. Even if my dynamic vision didn’t improve, dodging the sword strikes of one of the world’s greatest swordsmen a few times every day—no, hundreds—of times a day, I couldn’t help but get a feel for it.

Now, I could dodge such half-hearted strikes with a single step.

But seriously, what kind of person swings a sword at a twelve-year-old?

I was grateful that he brought me here, but this guy was crazy.

Then again, he was like that in the game, too. The reason he stayed under the Emperor was so he could fight with more people.

“Whew!”

As I dodged the sword strike by moving forward, I heard him whistle. I immediately spun around, drawing the pistol from the holster under my left armpit.

After becoming the Emperor’s daughter, I’d pondered my situation for quite some time. Even though I could turn back time, my physical abilities were nothing extraordinary. They were just like any other child my age.

Compared to the other monsters under the Emperor’s command, my body was weak and underdeveloped.

Of course, to those who didn’t know I had the ability to reset time, I appeared to have insane reflexes, sharp hearing, and superhuman senses. To them, I was a monster capable of dodging any attack, sensing an assassin the moment I walked into a room, or knowing exactly who stood outside a door before it was opened.

Naturally, I was just acting based on what I’d seen beforehand. But to everyone else, it looked like I was perceiving everything with my own senses.

In a way, it’s like a real-life TAS (Tool-Assisted Speedrun).

But no matter how you look at it, there’s no way the Emperor would be satisfied with just this ability. A person who dreamed of world domination would want someone who could fight and decisively defeat any opponent. That’s why I chose to specialize in firearms.

The developers have stated that the game’s setting was inspired by the Industrial Revolution. However, perhaps because they thought it would be boring to copy historical events exactly, the developers made various differences from the real-world Industrial Revolution. The design and general technological level were depicted similarly to the mid-19th century. But, true to the steampunk fantasy genre, there’s a significant amount of over-technology, allowing for the mass production of all sorts of goods and the use of techniques like press molding. In the original world, these were crude and just emerging technologies, but in this world, they were commonplace. They even have computers of a sort, making certain aspects of this world reminiscent of the 21st century, especially things like school uniforms.

True to its fantasy elements, some technologies in this world resemble those from the late 19th to early 20th centuries. The firearms here had metal cartridges and looked similar to the personal firearms typically associated with the World Wars. Some aspects of their technology seemed to lag behind the same period on Earth, but considering the original work, this would likely be resolved within a few years.

Even in an era of widespread mass production and the introduction of press molding, revolvers were still more popular than automatic pistols, and bolt-action rifles were preferred over semi-automatic rifles or submachine guns. The designs were not yet fully stabilized, so simpler firearms were still much more reliable than more complex ones.

The revolver I carried was a military-grade model from Wexler. It used a top-break design that allowed the barrel to tilt forward completely, ejecting all spent casings at once. It then reloaded with a moon clip containing six rounds, which snaps into place like a magazine. Since it’s designed for an adult male’s hand, it’s not exactly the right size for my not-yet-fully-grown hands.

Initially, I dropped it several times when I first tried to draw it. But as I said, I had infinite opportunities. I reset time countless times to find the optimal way to draw the gun.

Resetting time also meant that any physical training, such as strength exercises or running, became void. My physical state reset to match that specific point in time. However, the muscle memory in my mind remained.

I could practice drawing the gun thousands, even tens of thousands of times. If it became too difficult, I could just reset time and keep practicing until I got used to it. The same goes for shooting. As long as I had a single bullet in my gun, I could practice my shooting anywhere, at any time, and as many times as I wanted—whether it was with a revolver or a bolt-action rifle nearly as tall as I was.

Moreover, even if I missed, I could continue practicing until I hit the target. If needed, I could aim at the exact same spot, repeatedly firing until only one bullet hole remained. I could keep resetting time until I achieved that.

I guarantee that no soldier in the Empire had as much shooting practice as I did.

Bang!

A powerful jolt shot through my hand as I fired the revolver—

“…Huh?”

“…Ah.”

Did you know If you focused too much on hitting the center of the target it could make it difficult to shoot off-target intentionally.

Then, there was a bullet-sized hole right in the middle of my stepbrother’s forehead.

Uh, well…

Reset.

* * *

In Norse mythology, there was a god named Baldur. He was immune to injury, no matter where he was struck or what weapon was used. The other gods would throw things at him, just for fun.

…To clarify, they weren’t bullying him. They were literally just playing with him, since Baldur couldn’t be harmed by anything. That’s exactly how my stepbrothers and stepsisters looked at me. Whether they suddenly jumped out and swung their swords or shot arrows at me, they would do so as if it were some kind of joke, knowing I would dodge them in advance.

Of course, the only person who really did it consistently was the guy I just shot.

Hmm.

Since I reset time before he completely died, I guess I didn’t need to count that as killing him, right?

Bang!

With the gunshot, his movements stopped.

If only dodging the first sword strike was enough to end it, but this lunatic had apparently been preparing a follow-up attack. The tips of his red hair, more precisely the area near his temple, were singed slightly. That’s where the bullet had passed. I hadn’t intended to aim so precisely, but since it served as a proper warning, I could be satisfied with that.

“Whoa, whoa, calm down, little sister.”

Little sister, my ass.

“…Do you usually swing such murderous sword strikes at your sister?”

“Come on, you dodge every time I swing. I knew you’d dodge this one too.”

He said that while dramatically sheathing his sword.

I didn’t dodge it, you crazy bastard.

Even if I explained, he wouldn’t believe me.

“What if I hadn’t dodged?”

I asked, and he frowned, thinking for a moment before replying.

“Huh? But you did dodge.”

Exactly.

This guy’s intelligence didn’t match his swordsmanship skills. No wonder he let his guard down and got shot by me earlier.

No matter how good I was, I couldn’t match his swordsmanship. Of course, since I could keep resetting time to achieve the best possible outcome, no one would ever think so.

To dodge his constant attacks, I needed to exercise every day just to stay in shape. Otherwise, my role would just be shooting from a distance and running away. Damn it.

And, there were still three years until the main storyline started. According to the game’s setting, they selected outstanding children who turned fifteen that year to send to the academy, so this guy still had some room to grow. Mostly in terms of intelligence.

Even in the original story, he wasn’t dumb enough to get shot by underestimating his opponent.

Considering he’s only twenty-two now, maybe he just lacked experience.

…Then again, I was only twelve.

* * *

Damn it.

“Whoa, whoa, Sylvia.”

The guy spoke, raising both hands as if to show he meant no harm, looking at me like I was some cute, pouting child.

“Calm down. I’m your big brother. Would I really swing my sword at my little sister?”

You literally did.

Well, I couldn’t argue if he said it wasn’t serious since my body wasn’t split in two.

“…Lucas.”

“Hey, little sister. Are you really going to call me by my name like that? Just call me ‘brother.’ Come on? Honestly, you’ve seen me more than Father.”

Those “more” hours amounted to only a few extra hours, but sure.

Actually, the Emperor had been observing the orphanage from the beginning. Of course, it wasn’t to find talented kids like Claire or me from the start. He planned to find out which nobles visited the brothel associated with the orphanage and use this information to have power over them.

And the one given the task of watching the orphanage was none other than “Lucas Fangriffon.”

After the orphanage burned down, Lucas saw me leading the orphans to safety without any trouble and judged that I had ‘talent,’ so he kidnapped me and brought me before the Emperor.

But then he swung his sword at a five-year-old.

This crazy bastard.

I barely managed to dodge after several attempts.

Still, thanks to that, I caught the Emperor’s attention, which is why my name is now Sylvia Fangriffon.

“…Lucas. If you do something like that one more time, I’ll purposely let your sword strike me and report it to His Majesty.”

“Oh no, is that right? Is our sweet little Sylvia upset? Gonna go tattle to Daddy?”

“…”

Should I kill him?

Maybe I should just kill him.

As I toyed with the gun in my hand, I seriously considered it.

Chapter 8
Children of The Emperor (2)

Well, if it were a moment like earlier when Lucas let his guard down, maybe it would work. But facing him head-on like this, no matter how many attempts I made, there was no way I could land a shot on Lucas’s head.

It might take not just a few tries but hundreds, maybe even thousands, to get a single successful hit.

…But for the sake of the story’s main plot, this guy needed to stay alive. He was a key antagonistic character in the original story, after all.

In other words, to anticipate future events, I would have to go through the hassle of resetting time and saving this jerk, even if I went through all that trouble to kill him. What a pointless task.

Besides, even though Lucas annoyed me, and sometimes I genuinely thought about killing him, he wasn’t someone I genuinely hated. I didn’t particularly like any of the male characters in the original game, but I didn’t hate them to that extent, either.

To be fair, my current predicament was partly my own doing.

Moreover, in the original story, the Emperor played an indirect supporting role for the protagonist, primarily through his children. Lucas was one of them.

There was a chance I might become one of them too. After all, it was me standing in this position now, not Claire.

In the original story, Claire didn’t enter the academy from the start. She initially got involved with the protagonist’s party as an outsider and only infiltrated as a transfer student after the story progressed.

She was actually the Emperor’s informant and a spy.

I didn’t know if I would end up taking Claire’s role in this situation. At least, in my opinion, my personality was quite different from Claire’s.

Claire was a character who charmed everyone around her with her little devil persona, only to reveal her true colors as an incredibly sharp and edgy individual. In contrast, the character I had built under the Emperor was a “cold, expressionless type who stays calm no matter the situation.”

I had no choice.

While I had once dreamed of becoming a voice actor and attended a voice acting academy, I didn’t have extraordinary talent for acting. Instead of trying to craft expressions and reactions appropriate for every situation, I opted to maintain a consistent, emotionless demeanor.

This approach matched well with my ability to react as if I could foresee the future. The ability to reset time and start over with full knowledge of the situation made this consistent atmosphere even more fitting.

“Oh, Sylvia. And Lucas.”

Ignoring Lucas, who was trying his best to irritate me, I walked quickly down the palace corridor when someone approached from afar.

Unlike Lucas, who wandered around like a wild child without even bothering to take care of his hair despite being an ‘Children of the Emperor,’ this person had brilliantly shining golden hair that neatly parted in a precise 2:8 ratio, and even the fine hairs of his eyebrows were immaculately trimmed. Like Lucas, he was also one of the “Children of the Emperor.”

The smile on his face when he saw me faded quickly when he saw Lucas. I could tell this wasn’t just my imagination. He had a strong preference for cleanliness, and Lucas, if anything, gave off a rather unkempt vibe.

Despite his noble appearance, this man wasn’t a true noble. Among the Emperor’s children, the only legitimate royal was the blood-related daughter. The rest were all street urchins gathered from the back alleys. Why all these street urchins turned out to be such monsters, I had no idea.

“Lucas, please, at least in the palace, can you button your jacket all the way up?”

“Huh?”

And of course, Lucas didn’t like him very much either. They were incompatible.

“What makes you think you can tell me what to do? Are you trying to act like my older brother or something?”

“I was born a few months before you.”

And he’s taller too.

Saying this now would only provoke Lucas further.

“Hey, Jayden.”

Lucas stormed over to Jayden Fangriffon with a seemingly angry expression.

…But it was obvious that his expression was an act.

Lucas always picked fights with Jayden whenever they met, but it wasn’t just because he didn’t like him. Jayden was already the Empire’s strongest knight.

Lucas, on the other hand, was destined to become the Empire’s greatest swordsman.

The coexistence of the strongest knight and the greatest swordsman was somewhat questionable, but Jayden earned his reputation on the battlefield, while Lucas would later gain his by defeating the Sword Saint. So, the meanings of their titles were subtly different.

Jayden was a soldier who idolized the Emperor and would do anything for him, even if it meant risking his life, while Lucas was a madman with ambitions to surpass the Emperor and become the strongest being in the world.

He also had a tremendous love for fighting. If I had seriously attacked him, he probably would have been thrilled and charged at me.

…Though, as mentioned earlier, I had managed to shoot him in the head before he could even make a move due to his lapse in vigilance.

“Didn’t I tell you before? If you want to give me orders, you’d better start by defeating me with your sword. If you can prove that you’re definitely stronger than me, I’ll follow any command you give, even if it’s to drink horse piss.”

“…Sigh.”

Jayden let out an exaggerated sigh, brushing his face with an elaborate motion, and then pointed dramatically at me.

“Look at Sylvia over there. Every movement she makes is filled with grace! No matter how many times you swing your sword at her, she dodges them all with refined, noble movements. And that’s not all! Even when she meets His Majesty, she shows impeccable manners beyond her years. You should try to be half as refined as your sister!”

All of that was the result of thousands of practice sessions.

But to everyone here, it looked like I had been that way from the start.

…And this was also a significant deviation from the original story.

Setting aside the fact that I was in Claire’s place, Claire and Jayden didn’t get along. Jayden, who liked people who dressed neatly and carried themselves with noble grace, found Claire’s attire to be too “ugly.”

Of course, I had no intention of dressing like Claire, and I thought they didn’t suit my image, so I dressed as neatly as possible.

It seemed that this aligned with Jayden’s preferences and made me his most beloved “sister.”

…To the extent that he openly declared that if I ever got a boyfriend, he would personally check his qualifications first.

Why the hell would you need to do that, you crazy bastard?

Well, it was not entirely surprising since Jayden was a character known for his comedic elements as well, so his reaction wasn’t completely out of line.

“…”

Lucas’s expression, which had been full of arrogance a moment ago, now looked genuinely distressed. Yeah, it was a bit much, wasn’t it? Even for a madman like you, it sounded a bit… pedophilic. She was merely twelve years old, and Jayden’s compliments were completely sincere, but still…

“Come on, Sylvia. Let’s go.”

Lucas, who had been speaking in a completely obnoxious tone, suddenly switched to a very kind, older-brother-like voice.

“Don’t stay near that pervert.”

“Pervert? What nonsense is that!”

Jayden, who had been strongly protesting, followed us as Lucas gently but firmly guided me away, taking my shoulder and turning me around.

* * *

The term ‘Children of the Emperor’ usually has no other meaning beyond its literal one in normal circumstances. However, in this game—or rather, in this empire—it’s used almost as a common noun. Commoners might not know, but among the nobility, it’s used to describe a kind of private organization of the Emperor. And indeed, it was true.

How the Emperor gathered them was anyone’s guess, but those he referred to as “sons and daughters” were all extraordinary humans far beyond the scope of ordinary humans… and that included me.

“Oh, everyone’s here?”

Lucas said as he opened the door to the audience chamber.

In a normal situation, there should have been knights guarding the Emperor in the audience chamber… but right now, there were only the Emperor and two adults, one male and one female.

“Oh, you’ve arrived.”

Even though he was the final boss of the evil organization in the game, his voice was surprisingly fatherly when he spoke to us.

Emperor Arthur III.

The incarnation of ‘Fangriffon.’

The Emperor who founded the most powerful imperial authority in the history of the Aetherna Empire.

An ambitious villain who literally wished to “conquer the world,” wanting to place everything under his feet.

And the two people kneeling before him were also among those ‘Children of the Emperor.’

The man with long black hair that reached his back, who had a delicate appearance, was, in fact, a very strong paladin. Despite his delicate appearance, his body was lean and muscular with hardly any body fat.

He was quiet, and with a handsome face, he was quite popular among female players of the game.

By the way, Lucas was also one of the popular characters.

Jayden was not.

Next to him sat a woman with a somewhat gloomy appearance, who, in the original story, served as Claire’s mentor. Of course, due to their relationship, Claire called her “sister.”

She wielded a whip-like sword. In the original story, she was already deceased at the start. It wasn’t revealed how she died; she was only mentioned as the original owner of Claire’s weapon.

Apparently, she was very fond of Claire and taught her many things, including her bad personality, which contributed to Claire becoming a polarizing character.

…Well, no, to be fair, it wasn’t really the character’s fault. The blame lay with the author’s writing… but, anyway, there’s no point in nitpicking about that here.

I wonder what kind of swordsmanship Claire, with her natural talent, would learn at the Grace household. If Baron Grace has any sense, he’ll definitely train Claire in swordsmanship and send her to the academy.

The real daughter of the Emperor, the princess, wasn’t present. In the original story, her character arc involved overcoming her inferiority complex towards the ‘Children of the Emperor.’ That process was a key part of her character development.

So, did that mean she might feel inferior to me too?

“Are you feeling well?”

I asked, kneeling in a position I had practiced hundreds of times.

“Yes.”

The Emperor replied, nodding approvingly with a smile.

I could hear Jayden behind me, visibly touched, letting out a sigh of admiration, but I ignored him.

“You’ve been well, then?”

I couldn’t exactly tell him I almost died being sliced in half by my brother’s sword.

“Yes, I’ve been spending my time training as always.”

“Excellent. It’s important not to neglect your training even when you know you have exceptional abilities. You’re old enough now, so I’ll be assigning you a mission soon. Don’t worry too much. It will be a mission you can handle with your abilities.”

Despite being the villain, he spoke in a genuinely fatherly tone, but it was clear that the mission would involve killing someone.

It would likely be an order to kill a noble from the noble faction or put them in a similar state. In the original story, it was said that the Emperor had secretly killed dozens of nobles. There were only suspicions, but blaming the Emperor based on mere suspicions wouldn’t work.

“I’ll be waiting.”

The fact that he was assigning such a mission to a twelve-year-old confirmed that he was indeed a villain.

It’s likely that this Emperor played a role in why Claire’s personality turned out to be so twisted.

“I’ve completed my mission, Father.”

Jayden was the most devoted to the title ‘Children of the Emperor.’ This was also why he wasn’t popular. He was a character without much depth, solely focused on the Emperor.

“Good. Did the count survive?”

“Yes, he didn’t die. But he surely understood your message clearly.”

“Good.”

What kind of words were these to come out of the Empire’s greatest ‘knight’?

“Lucas.”

“It’s done.”

Jayden glared at Lucas’s casual tone, but the Emperor didn’t seem to care at all.

“Excellent. It pleases me greatly that my children perform their duties so well. Continue to do so in the future.”

The Emperor smiled warmly.

…And I was convinced that this smile was genuine. His calling us his children, his self-identification as a father—this Emperor meant every word.

And precisely because of that, he was a true villain.

That’s what I believed.

Chapter 9
Children of The Emperor (3)

Honestly, I had no real intention of carrying out that mission with utmost seriousness.

Assassinating a count, really.

Not that I couldn’t do it, of course. I had already tested whether or not I could complete such a mission. Taking the carriage the Emperor provided all the way to the count’s estate and infiltrating the mansion itself was perfectly feasible.

Not that I succeeded on the first try, of course. It was the count’s mansion, after all, so there were numerous guards, and the count himself had a meticulous nature, with countless servants and guards swarming inside the estate.

But no matter how thorough the security, there were always gaps to exploit.

Especially in this world, where there was no such thing as CCTV yet. Sure, there were devices like the Analytical Engine and the Difference Engine—steam-powered machines akin to computers. There were also mechanical calculators, cameras, and printers. However, all these technologies were based on analog systems.

The Difference Engine could store numbers and letters, but not on semiconductor-based storage devices. Instead, it used a complex network of variously sized gears that physically represented data in its configurations. Think of it as a very expensive analog wristwatch. The intricate gears constantly powered by steam engines would hold information in a physical form, which could then be retrieved by feeding other gears into the system and printing it onto paper.

Naturally, these devices required a continuous supply of coal or magic stones to keep running. Maintenance had to account for wear and tear on every single component. And compared to modern computers I was familiar with, these machines were massive. Even a Difference Engine capable of storing a few images was the size of three grand pianos stacked together.

Storing images was highly inefficient, so the machines were typically used for complex calculations. If they were set to remember numbers instead of images, they could store far more data and significantly speed up output times.

Even then, the only real advantage over human calculation was being “a bit faster and a bit more accurate.” So, unless a calculation needed to be completed urgently or to several decimal places, it was more practical to hire a professional mathematician, known as a “calculator.”

Furthermore, the Analytical Engine, which was supposed to match the capabilities of a 386 or 486 computer, wasn’t something that could fit into the space of a few grand pianos. It required an entire building, with hundreds of technicians on standby to repair its gears at any given moment. Although it’s smaller than a library, considering the cost alone, it might be more efficient to just build a library.

The latest, more compact version of the Analytical Engine was supposedly installed in the flying battleship “Dreadnought” that soared over the capital, Runedarium. But being scaled down meant sacrifices in functionality, so dozens of calculators were on standby to support the Analytical Engine’s calculations.

There were cameras, but video recording hadn’t been invented yet. When we think of analog cameras, we think of film, but this world hadn’t developed such film yet. Here, the “film” was not a flexible strip but a wide glass plate. Naturally, the higher the resolution of the camera, the larger the glass plate needed. This also increased the risk of breakage.

By the main storyline’s beginning, film around the size of the 35mm film we’re familiar with was supposed to be available. However, since this was before the start of the main storyline, I hadn’t seen any yet.

…I have to say, the setting is strangely detailed in odd areas.

In any case, this is a world where a blend of over-technology and the actual atmosphere of the 19th century exists in various ways.

From what I confirmed by being caught dozens of times, the Crowfield Count family relied solely on human resources for security without using any Difference Engines for surveillance.

And as long as humans were involved in guarding the place, there would always be a way to break through.

I managed to reset the time forty-six times and succeeded in getting close to the count twice.

Out of thirty-four attempts, I succeeded in creating a situation where I could shoot the count in the head three times while he was walking along the road.

As for successfully planting a bomb in the carriage the count was riding, that was achieved twice out of thirty-seven attempts.

Lastly, I disguised myself as a newly hired maid and managed to slip poison into the food the count would eat once. This method only succeeded on the fifth and final attempt out of five.

After confirming how inefficient this method was, I decided to scrap it altogether. Each infiltration took at least a week to two weeks, and the success rate was low. In fact, success was achieved only once, and even that was the result of numerous time reversals in between. This means that, in total, I had to reset the time five times. But in reality, the number of times the ability was used was the highest for this method.

Considering the time needed for escape and the possibility of someone remembering my face later, the second method was the most appropriate: shooting from a distance and then escape.

Of course, I didn’t actually kill him. I only tested the feasibility, and the count was still alive.

“…Hmm.”

I perched on a tree, lost in thought, watching the procession of the count’s carriage through binoculars.

I knew the name ‘Crowfield.’ As ominous as it sounded, the count had a very sinister aura. His mustache curled up at the ends in the style of a Kaiser’s mustache, and his skin was so pale it was almost white.

Well, honestly, this appearance was a first for me. I only remembered the name because I had heard it in the game.

Mia Crowfield.

One of the heroines. She had a somewhat gloomy atmosphere, with drooping hair, but if you brushed aside the bangs covering half her face, she was an incredibly beautiful girl.

In the game, it was revealed that she lost her father due to the Emperor’s schemes three years before the main story began… but in reality, Count Crowfield was involved in all sorts of dirty deeds behind the scenes. That was the setting.

Among the important characters in the noble faction that the protagonist belonged to, each had a tragic backstory, and Mia Crowfield was one of them.

At home, he was a stern but caring father. However, behind the scenes, he was deeply involved in human trafficking, prostitution, and the opium trade targeting commoners.

Mia Crowfield’s storyline revolved around discovering the truth about her father, whom she believed to have been a victim of power struggles, and then apologizing to the heroine from the commoner faction, accepting and overcoming her past.

“…But I never thought I’d be the one to eliminate Crowfield.”

I sighed lightly.

The character of the Emperor believed that everything he did was for the Empire. He loved the Empire so much that he was willing to sacrifice everything outside the Empire to make it his own and use the results for the Empire. In real-world terms, he was a typical imperialist.

However, his love for the Empire was genuine, so he sincerely wanted to eradicate the opium trade and human trafficking rooted within the Empire. He didn’t care what happened to other countries; he was ready to sacrifice everything for the Empire.

Of course, there were many flaws in his logic. But then again, which villain didn’t have flaws in their logic? If there were no flaws, they wouldn’t be villains but rather good characters.

So, honestly, until I learned the name Crowfield, I hadn’t decided that I would “definitely eliminate him.”

The problem was—

“……”

I raised my binoculars again and focused on the carriage carrying the count. Beyond the lenses, crafted meticulously by the finest artisans in the Empire, the black carriage of the count came into clear view.

It was indeed a luxurious carriage made of expensive wood, but it wasn’t the one the count usually rode. The count’s usual ornate carriage was parked in front of another inn. The count had switched carriages twice before heading to his destination.

And that destination was a brothel located in a secluded part of the count’s territory.

By the way, the term “brothel” was something I personally decided to call it. The actual sign on the building read “Orphanage.”

Out of the forty-six attempts I made to evade or neutralize the count’s guards and get close to him, twelve were carried out at this brothel. And once, I succeeded in getting close enough to press the Wexler revolver to the count’s head. Because of that, I knew quite well what went on inside that building. The name “brothel” was far more fitting than “orphanage.”

The nauseating stench that assaulted the nose. The haze-inducing scent of opium. The screams and groans. The cries of children begging for their lives.

Oh, and something I forgot to mention, during those twelve times I infiltrated the brothel, I thoroughly searched every corner of it.

I managed to obtain client lists, records of the children used up, the cost of their lives, and the names of the organization’s members. When a.455 caliber bullet lodged in his leg, the count had blurted out everything he knew, practically crying.

The brothel “imported” children from “an orphanage in the capital” and “processed” that “raw material” as needed.

“Do you think eradicating this one brothel will root out such situations? This organization is just one of many small criminal groups! If you want to eliminate those who are corrupting the Empire, you need to ally with the big players! S-spare me. I’ll do anything for His Majesty. I’ll reveal all the information I know…”

“…Then, let me ask you one thing. The carriage you came in. What about the coachman? Is he a member of this organization?”

“Y-yes, he is. Of course. To ensure that information about our clients doesn’t leak, we use only loyal members at every step of the process…”

That’s what the count had told me directly during my previous encounter with him.

Of course, the count now wouldn’t even dream that he had said such things.

There were no innocent people in the carriage the count was riding. They were all entangled not just by money but by drugs and prostitution. They couldn’t easily speak out or pull out because they were involved in the very act of using drugs and assaulting children. The moment they tried, the pre-prepared evidence would be exposed to the world. Of course, this information wasn’t acquired by threatening the organization members. Those who couldn’t handle the guilt would never be so deeply involved in the first place.

Most of the members supporting the organization were criminals who had been in and out of prison multiple times. Even in a country where human rights were barely recognized, committing atrocities against children was seen as nearly unforgivable.

…Honestly, when I think about it, it’s a strange thing. People don’t bat an eye when a ten-year-old child gets their hand crushed in a press while working in a factory, yet they are deeply concerned about imprisoning and assaulting such children. No matter how many times I see it, I can’t quite grasp the concept of “good” in this world.

Well, setting those thoughts aside.

To summarize,

Neither the count nor the members of the organization driving that carriage were people whose deaths would matter much.

As the carriage drew closer to the brothel, it began to slow down. I took out a pocket watch from my pocket and checked the time. Although a mechanical watch has its limitations in terms of accuracy, it should still give me a rough estimate of when the bomb would—

Boom!

—explode.

I quickly raised my binoculars to look in the direction of the explosion. Half of the carriage had vanished without a trace. The coachman, who had been seated up front, was rolling on the ground, his legs missing. The bodyguard, who had been riding with the count for protection, stumbled out of the opposite door with one arm gone before collapsing. Other members of the organization, who had been following in carriages behind, hurriedly disembarked—

Only to be swept away by a series of successive explosions.

The entire procession following the count’s carriage was blown far away in a chain reaction of detonations. Unlike the carriage carrying the count, where the placement of the explosives had been carefully calculated to target his seat, the subsequent carriages were hit in various locations. Some exploded near the coachman’s seat, others blew out to the left side—opposite from the count’s carriage—or, at least outwardly, appeared relatively intact.

Of course, even the carriages that seemed undamaged had their windows blown out from the inside, suggesting no one inside could have survived. I could see some bodies with their limbs scattered in different directions.

Not just humans, but several horses had been blown apart as well. The surviving horses, startled by the deafening blasts, thrashed about wildly, causing further chaos among the remaining members of the organization who were struggling to control them. I felt a pang of guilt for the innocent animals caught up in all of this.

The count’s body would likely never be found.

On the eighth attempt, I had succeeded for the third time.

“……”

This wasn’t my first time killing someone. It really wasn’t, but… honestly, I didn’t feel good about it.

“Ugh.”

Suppressing the nausea welling up inside me as best as I could, I climbed down from the tree. I changed out of my dirty clothes, stuffed them into my travel bag, and closed it. I had to escape before the chaos settled within the estate.

Chapter 10
Children of The Emperor (4)

Even so, escaping wasn’t all that difficult. With the count blown away, there was significant confusion within the command structure of the count’s territory. Moreover, since the count had moved with his underworld associates without informing anyone, and since the explosion had left the bodies in pieces, the initial assumption was not that he had “died” but rather that he had “gone missing.” While the count’s closest aides might have known where he went and what had happened, there were few who could openly speak about it.

As a result, the search for the count’s killer within his territory only began in earliest three days after the explosion, when his death was confirmed. They had deduced this from scraps of clothing and fragments of the count’s facial skin found among the shattered remains.

“……”

And I was reading all this in the newspaper.

“You chose a very grand method.”

Lucas commented as I silently turned the page.

As expected, right after the count’s death, I had changed my clothes and slipped out of his territory. The wider the territory, the more people lived in it, which meant higher productivity. Even though the Industrial Revolution had ushered in an era of mass production with factories being built everywhere, numerous workers were still required to run those factories. And most of those workers were residents of the land.

No matter how wealthy a commoner—known as a bourgeois—might be, they couldn’t match the starting point of a noble. Nobles, who originally possessed both land and money, established their own companies and built factories. Even if a commoner wanted to build a factory, the land on which that factory would stand usually belonged to a noble.

Therefore, nobles with extensive territories, like the count, were often incomparably wealthier than even the richest commoners.

“A chain of explosions involving carriages, not cars. It’s obvious he was murdered.”

Of course, Lucas didn’t say this with a hint of accusation towards me. This madman didn’t really care how people died. If Lucas ever had to kill someone, he’d almost certainly choose to do it with a sword.

For a count to be murdered, it typically implied that the person responsible had backing so powerful that even the count’s family couldn’t dare to challenge or suspect them. And there were only two people with more power than a count: a duke and the Emperor.

Even a duke didn’t always have a better political standing than a count. The difference between a duke and a count mainly stemmed from whether they were of imperial blood or not; in terms of land size or real power, a count could sometimes surpass a duke. While “generally,” dukes wielded more power, it’s similar to how, on rare occasions, a baron might have more power than a count.

However, a duke wouldn’t have the kind of social standing necessary to easily kill a count. A duke, after all, was just another noble of the realm. In these times of fierce rivalry between the Emperor’s faction and the nobility, killing a count without attempting to bring him to their side would only strengthen the opposition.

Given these circumstances, the only one who could plausibly have ordered the murder of this count was the Emperor himself.

The issue was, of course, that this was just conjecture with no concrete evidence. Since the days of the previous generation, the emperor’s power had been unshakable. He could afford to make a statement like, “Defy me, and only death awaits.”

However, without solid evidence, blaming the Emperor based solely on suspicion wasn’t an option, especially given the solid position of the emperor’s faction.

In truth, only the nobles who harbored extreme hatred for the Emperor would believe such a thing. When the Emperor ordered me to eliminate the count, he likely already had evidence of the count’s corruption. If the count’s associates tried to confront the Emperor, he would only need to present that evidence. If they didn’t want to face a fate “more humiliating than death,” the Crowfield County would have to keep their mouths shut, at least for the next few years. Even the count’s own daughter wouldn’t know why her father had died.

“A boiler explosion looks very different from an explosion caused by a bomb. Even if there was an explosion in a car, it would be immediately obvious if a bomb had been used.”

All steam-powered vehicles had boilers installed inside. Since they carried coal mixed with magic stones or pure magic stones, there was always a risk of explosions. In fact, such incidents did happen from time to time. The car Lucas and I were riding in also carried that risk. However, the nature of a boiler or magic stone explosion differed from that of a conventional gunpowder bomb. Not that I had any professional knowledge about it.

Feigning indifference, I answered, and Lucas shrugged his shoulders.

“Well, I wasn’t trying to say that… Anyway, forget it. Father probably wanted something that could serve as a ‘warning’ in that way. Now I understand why Jayden is so fond of you… Though, just listening to him talk can be a bit unsettling.”

Lucas raised his hand, seemingly intending to pat my head, but I quickly swatted it away.

* * *

“Impressive.”

The Emperor spoke as he looked at me.

“I didn’t specify how you should kill him, yet you managed to carry out my intentions well. I believe that, no matter how I had instructed you to kill, you would have followed through just the same.”

“…Thank you.”

What the Emperor said was both true and false. Given my ability to try as many times as needed until I succeeded, I could theoretically kill in any way the Emperor commanded. Moreover, I could escape safely and ensure no one found out.

“Indeed, you are my daughter. I am proud.”

“…”

Praising a twelve-year-old for completing a murder mission.

Recalling the Emperor character I had seen in the game, I knew his words were genuine. The Emperor was not the kind of person to lie unnecessarily.

“Thank you.”

So, I merely offered my thanks.

“You’ve worked hard traveling such a long distance. I will hear a detailed report once you’ve had time to rest.”

“Understood.”

I bowed deeply once again, then turned and left the room, walking with a military-like precision I had practiced countless times. Every movement was crisp and graceful. My speech was always formal, my expression perpetually blank. This was the “character” I

had chosen. Surrounded by monsters who could read emotions from facial expressions and body language as if peering straight into one’s mind, this was my way of protecting myself.

For the first few years, it was difficult, but for the last few years, I felt I had managed fairly well.

Although the Emperor had openly orchestrated the count’s death, he apparently had no intention of boasting about it to others. Not a single guard or maid could be seen in the audience chamber. Well, it was hard to imagine anyone in this capital who could fight the Emperor one-on-one and win. So, those of us who regularly visited this ‘family-only’ audience chamber were used to opening and closing the doors ourselves.

“Ah, move aside! I need to see Father.”

“Whoa, calm down, Your Highness. Sylvia is having a private audience with His Majesty right now—”

“I am His Majesty’s daughter! I have every right to enter, no matter who’s inside!”

“His Majesty has ordered that no one else be allowed in.”

“…Oh…”

Just as I was stepping out, that conversation unfolded before me.

” Your Highness.”

I gave a slight bow toward the ‘princess’ standing before me. She looked somewhat flustered as she met my gaze. To explain once more, both Lucas and I are ‘Children of the Emperor.’ Officially, we hold the titles of Princess and Prince. However, not all of these ‘children’ were treated as true princesses or princes. Even though we were officially adopted, we did not have the right to inherit the Empire.

The true heir to the Empire, the one who genuinely carried the Emperor’s blood, was the real ‘Princess’ standing before me now.

Children like Lucas and me were essentially the Emperor’s personal assassination squad. Although he might consider us his real children, our roles were different.

Unlike me, with my completely black hair and eyes that couldn’t even be falsely claimed to carry the Emperor’s blood, this real Princess had long, dazzling golden hair with a slight curl at the ends, giving her a noble appearance.

Well, my appearance was somewhat noble too. But a princess who was born into royalty had a drastically different aura. Despite being under the emperor’s care since I was five, I had memories of adult men; I could only barely mimic a soldier by recalling my past as a military recruit. However, I could never hope to match Princess Alice, whose royal bearing shone through even when she threw childish tantrums.

Her skin was so white that it seemed like it had never seen sunlight, and her eyes were a clear, deep blue. Looking at her, I couldn’t help but think, “Yes, this child truly is the emperor’s daughter.”

“……”

The Princess, Alice Fangriffon, who was the same age as me, stared at me with eyes full of jealousy. It was understandable.

Even though she was a princess, she was still just a child. At an age where she should be showered with love from her father, she had to share his attention with a bunch of other ‘children’ who didn’t even share his blood. Moreover, these other children spent far more time with him than she did. Not feeling angry would be abnormal.

In fact, I, who could casually assassinate someone and come back without a care, was probably the one who was truly abnormal at this age.

“…Now I can go in, right? Since your private audience is over.”

Alice asked, her tone especially sharp toward me.

We were the same age, and both female. Yet everything else about us was the complete opposite. Alice occasionally got scolded, but I never did. It made sense for her to feel jealous in her young heart.

…And this situation closely resembled the relationship between Claire and Alice in the original story.

Hmm…

“Yes, of course.”

I replied politely to Alice, stepping aside to give her room to pass. While I was at it, I held the door open for her as well.

My actions seemed to only further irritate Alice. Naturally, when you were upset and the other person remained calm, it tends to make you even angrier. It was similar to why those complex villains in subcultures often irritate people.

If you think about it, I was playing the villain right now too.

The girl who was so hostile now would grow up and eventually reconcile with Claire. At least, that’s what the story said. But that reconciliation happened during Claire’s death event.

…Did that mean I would die, too?

“……”

Alice gave me one last glare, lifted her chin defiantly, and walked past me. Once she was inside, I carefully and slowly closed the door. Just before it shut completely, I thought I heard her shouting, “Father!”

“You’re so cold to the other siblings, but you go all soft when it comes to her.”

Lucas grumbled.

…Were you really, at twenty-two years old, feeling jealous of a twelve-year-old kid?

“It’s pitiful.”

I said simply, finding it too bothersome to go into a long explanation.

“Huh…”

Lucas let out a sound that was somewhere between a sigh and a scoff, as if he couldn’t believe what I’d just said.

Chapter 11
Interlude

“Lucas, what do you think of Sylvia?”

“Huh?”

Lucas was momentarily stunned by the sudden question. What did he think of Sylvia?

However, the Emperor’s words could not have been without intent. At the very least, the question wasn’t simply a request for his opinion. Whatever Lucas said about Sylvia, there would surely be further instructions from the Emperor.

If Lucas showed even a hint of not fully understanding Sylvia, he might be classified as a “useless person” by the Emperor. Well, considering even someone as clueless as Jayden didn’t receive such treatment, that might be a bit of an extreme conclusion.

“……”

Thus, Lucas began to ponder about Sylvia.

She was expressionless, always polite and formal, and if Lucas tried to touch her, she would immediately brush him off. At first glance, she might seem to have a bad personality, but in reality, there was a softness to her. Sylvia was particularly lenient with Alice.

It didn’t seem to be merely because they were the same age. Sylvia, who was oddly mature for her age, often acted as if she had stolen Alice’s place. Whenever there was a chance to be considerate, she took it. If there was something to yield, she yielded.

Sylvia even seemed to extend this “stolen” mindset beyond herself to include all the “Children of the Emperor.” For instance, even if it was Lucas’s or Jayden’s turn for something, if Alice’s turn overlapped, Sylvia would stand like a shield, making sure Alice benefited first.

Unfortunately, Princess Alice didn’t seem to understand Sylvia’s intentions at all.

It had been the same just a while ago. After Sylvia, it should have been Lucas’s turn to meet with the Emperor. Lucas himself didn’t have much to discuss, but the Emperor had mentioned he had something important to say. Yet, Sylvia had casually let Alice go in first.

…If Alice had barged in on her own, she would have been scolded by the Emperor on the spot. But since the Emperor knew Sylvia had let her in, Alice wasn’t blamed. And Alice probably knew this unconsciously. That’s likely why she felt more irritated by Sylvia.

If Sylvia were truly an emotionless machine, Lucas wouldn’t have interpreted her actions as being “soft-hearted.” Instead, he would have seen it as a mechanical behavior to protect the Emperor’s only real bloodline.

But Sylvia wasn’t an emotionless clockwork doll. When Lucas or Jayden annoyed her, she showed irritation and often ran away to avoid her brothers. Though her version of hiding wasn’t like the usual child’s game of hide-and-seek, it was more like a professional spy concealing and camouflaging herself.

This was evident when she returned after completing her recent mission.

Sylvia had seemed somewhat displeased. At a glance, one might think it was because Lucas was sitting next to her, but Sylvia was holding a newspaper in her hand, with a large headline about the count’s assassination.

Although Lucas had seen Sylvia kill someone before… This murder wasn’t a spontaneous act. It was an assassination she had meticulously planned and executed herself.

“She’s… somewhat soft-hearted?”

“Oh.”

At Lucas’s assessment, the Emperor’s lips curled into a slight smile.

“Did I say something wrong?”

That peculiar smile annoyed Lucas, prompting him to respond with a slightly cocky tone. Of course, Lucas’s demeanor was always somewhat cocky, no matter whom he was talking to.

“No, not at all. In some sense, it aligns with my thoughts.”

If their thoughts were perfectly aligned, the Emperor wouldn’t have used the phrase “in some sense.”

“Is that why Your Majesty goes easy on Sylvia? Because you understand her personality…?”

The Emperor was cold-blooded enough to order a twelve-year-old to assassinate a count, but at the same time, his affection for the children was genuine. At least, that was how Lucas, who had been with him since childhood, felt.

If the Emperor had expected Sylvia to fail, he would never have given her such a mission in the first place.

“Perhaps.”

The Emperor gave another ambiguous answer.

As Lucas looked up at the Emperor, the Emperor asked again.

“Lucas, do you think you could ever hurt Sylvia?”

“I—”

Lucas was about to say “of course,” but he paused.

“……”

He soon fell into serious contemplation.

Could he really hurt Sylvia?

No, the question wasn’t about his feelings; it was purely about skill.

If Sylvia were unarmed, maybe he could manage. After all, every time Lucas swung his sword at her, Sylvia had done her best to avoid it. In terms of physical ability alone, Lucas was several steps ahead of her. This was to be expected, given that Sylvia was only twelve years old.

But… Lucas couldn’t imagine a moment when Sylvia wasn’t armed. Since the day she was first brought here as a child, Sylvia had always carried a gun.

Well, there were moments when she wasn’t armed—important events, or occasions where she had to wear tight-fitting clothes that couldn’t conceal a weapon. At least, it seemed like Sylvia didn’t carry a weapon when she was resting comfortably.

However, despite that—

Strangely, Lucas couldn’t shake the feeling that Sylvia would always be ‘armed’ and ‘prepared’ whenever he tried to cut her down. Maybe when he went to strike, Sylvia wouldn’t be there, and the place would be rigged with bombs, or it would be a trap, and the real Sylvia would be far away, aiming an Ergensen rifle at his head. He had this odd certainty because Sylvia had always been like that.

Even if you ambushed her in a place where you were sure she’d never expect it, she’d dodge with just a half-step to spare. Even if Lucas managed to sneak past the Imperial Guard knights, Sylvia would still be able to feel his presence. It was almost as if she could read the future.

“Yes, I feel the same.”

The Emperor nodded as if he understood exactly what Lucas was thinking.

“No matter what I imagined doing, even if I pictured mobilizing tens of thousands of soldiers to kill her, I could never picture Sylvia dead. For some reason, I could never imagine a ‘Sylvia who wasn’t prepared.’ If I devised a plan that was impossible to avoid, Sylvia would most certainly not be there. That’s the Sylvia in my mind.”

The Emperor leaned in slightly towards Lucas and spoke.

“Now, let me ask again. Do you still think Sylvia is just soft-hearted?”

“……”

“Sure, maybe she is. Perhaps she could slaughter everyone in this palace and walk out unscathed, but she doesn’t because she ‘feels sorry’ for us. But do you really think ‘that’ Sylvia would act that way?”

“……Uh……”

Lucas hesitated to answer.

“The reason I ordered her to kill the count this time was because of that. I didn’t give Sylvia any information about him. I simply told her to ‘kill.’ I didn’t say how or why. And I assigned you to monitor her. The reason I chose the Count of Crowfield was simple: he was exactly the type of person Sylvia would utterly despise.”

Indeed, Sylvia had previously belonged to a supplier who ‘sold’ such orphans. If she had known what she knows now, she wouldn’t have thought that place was just an orphanage. And she wouldn’t have burned it down the way she did.

“If Sylvia were an emotionless being, she would have simply eliminated the count and returned as per my orders. But somehow, she figured out within a few days that the count was a client of that orphanage. And she blew up every carriage that followed. Do you know what that means?”

The Emperor leaned in even closer to Lucas.

“It means Sylvia is not here because she thinks of my grand cause or to bring some benefit to this Empire. She is here because she wants to be, doing what she wants to do. She has a very willful personality, doing only what she wants. Think about it. If the count had been a good person, someone who genuinely cared for his people, how would Sylvia have acted? Even if she disobeyed my orders and smuggled him out, could we have stopped her?”

There was no way to know.

But… she probably wouldn’t have acted the way she did this time.

“Are you thinking of… getting rid of Sylvia?”

At Lucas’s question, the Emperor burst into laughter. Seeing Lucas’s startled expression, the Emperor spoke.

“Oh, no, that’s a misunderstanding. On the contrary, I find Sylvia to be a lovely child because of this. In other words, as long as we keep her happy, Sylvia will stay here. And she will bring us victory. It seems I, as her father, need to pay more careful attention to her from now on.”

Author’s Note:

The Ergensen rifle mentioned in the story is similar to the real-world “Krag-Jørgensen rifle.” This weapon was used in Denmark, Norway, and the United States. The appearance is based on the American version, but it lacks the magazine cut-off feature typical of the American model.

The reason for choosing this particular rifle is simply because, among bolt-action rifles, its design appealed to me the most.

Chapter 12
The Trusted One (1)

Playing with settings was fun because you can pick out the interesting parts and play with them. I had always loved the Chronicles of Aetherna, and I wanted to memorize the lore of that game series as much as possible. The mythology, the continents and countries, the magic, and the culture that appeared in the lore… I read everything that was meticulously organized.

I bought and read thick setting books, combed through every text that appeared as “books” within the game, and read all the descriptions of monsters and beasts, as well as the notes that filled up once I completed events with different characters.

Since a new installment came out once a year, there wasn’t much else to do after finishing one and waiting for the next. Sure, I played other games during that time, and I also played all the previous entries that were released before I completed the latest one. But no matter how much I loved a series, after seven years of eagerly devouring everything about it, I eventually ran out of content.

Besides, even if the series continued for a long time, there were occasional lore resets. So, even if I gathered every piece of in-game text and added all the setting books, it would only take about three books to summarize one lore, assuming each book was as thick as a setting book.

That was why it was enjoyable to read.

…The problem was that this only applied when it’s a game.

Not every game showed only the bright side of its universe. But neither did it reveal every dark corner. Settings that were so gloomy they would spread depression just by looking at them were often briefly mentioned in dialogue and then skipped over. Sometimes, a game might give you a fleeting glimpse of the world’s dark side.

It was fun to study the setting by skimming over the depressing parts and focusing only on the interesting stuff…

But things were different if it’s the real world.

A scene that the game briefly showed as, “There’s this kind of back alley, too,” became hundreds of detailed papers in the real world. Countless examples and solutions were presented, debated, and defended, exploring how to solve such issues of poverty.

History was the same way. The game neatly summarized only the crucial parts for the main story. But here, history books were as thick, boring, and numerous as those in the world I came from. Interpretations vary based on the key figures they focus on, and there are lengthy debates over ambiguous points.

Steam engines, firearms, magic. Even the three core elements that make up the universe were broken down into all kinds of disciplines—materials science, mechanical engineering, chemistry, physics, magic studies, arcane science, magical engineering… Enough to make your head spin.

And at the heart of all those theories lay none other than mathematics.

I, however, had given up on math back in high school, deciding it was not for me.

…Why should I study math just to immerse myself in a setting?

* * *

However, understanding all of it wasn’t entirely impossible for me.

After all, what else did I have but time?

Even if I read a single book, I could go back in time and read it repeatedly until I fully understood it. I could ask the same tutor a hundred times or a thousand times—it didn’t matter. As far as they knew, I was only asking once.

Plus, there was a considerable benefit that came with understanding things that way.

“As expected of Your Highness!”

The tutor clapped his hands enthusiastically, his face beaming with joy.

The title “Princess” still felt awkward, but I couldn’t very well ask this man to address me any differently. After all, I was indeed a princess. Of course, my situation differed significantly from the real princess, Alice, but that didn’t matter to a tutor like this. As long as he could boast later about being the tutor of such a capable princess, he probably couldn’t care less.

“How is it possible that you understand everything I explain to you so effortlessly? You truly have a natural talent, Your Highness! I’m sure you’ll be able to blossom even more when you attend the Imperial Academy!”

…He seemed a bit too enthusiastic, but I kept my expression as neutral as possible.

Of course, I had no intention of becoming an expert in any particular field. My only goal was to get into the Imperial Academy.

In the game, the exam only had a few questions, but it was obvious reality wouldn’t be that easy. It would undoubtedly be a strict test environment, where I’d have to answer dozens of questions within a set time limit.

Well… I could always take a peek at the test questions and then reset the time, but that would expose my lack of preparation in the long run. So, it would be better to maintain this “smart and competent” image consistently.

What made me so determined to join the Imperial Academy? In the original story, Claire didn’t enroll from the beginning but was placed there by the Emperor during the storyline.

The reason I was so determined to enter the Imperial Academy myself was obvious. I loved the Chronicles of Aetherna and had grown deeply attached to its characters. Attending school alongside those characters? How could I pass up such an opportunity? There was no way I could!

Sure, I was technically under the command of the Emperor, the leader of the evil forces in the game. This could lead to some conflict with the protagonist’s party… but honestly, even that had its appeal for me.

There were a few characters who died in the original story. Depending on the choices made by the protagonist, certain characters were destined to die. The exact characters varied based on those choices, but in every route, Claire was one of the inevitable deaths. In some paths, two to three characters would die permanently.

That’s how it was in the latest game installment I played. The developers even mentioned that they planned to carry over save data into future games to continue those outcomes.

Of course, the players never believed that the small company would continue to maintain that consistency until the series ended. The general opinion was that they’d make things grim at first and then somehow bring everyone back to life. I agreed with that sentiment.

Still…

Even so, I couldn’t bear the thought of my beloved characters dying.

So, I’d prevent it. As long as I remained under the Emperor’s wing and earned his trust, it wasn’t an impossible task.

* * *

“……”

Well, studying harder than I ever did as a student in my original world had its side effects.

Just like Alice, who was glaring at me right now.

Both of us would turn fourteen this year.

In this world, students enrolled in the Academy at the age of fifteen. By the end of this year, we would be taking the entrance exams, and those who secured the top and second spots would receive special privileges upon admission. After that, we would spend four years studying at the Academy, with exams held each semester to determine our ranks. In Korean terms, it was like entering high school in the third year of middle school and staying until graduation.

In the original story, the top scorer upon admission was Princess Alice.

“…How did you do it?”

Alice asked in a somber tone, her voice filled with jealousy.

Alice had only gotten five questions wrong across all subjects during the entrance exam. The Imperial Runedarium Academy’s exam was famously difficult, and usually, scoring above 450 out of 500 points would earn you the reputation of a prodigy. With a score of 487, Alice was undeniably a prodigy among prodigies. She had achieved this feat through hard work, driven by her desire to outshine her ‘siblings.’

“……”

I glanced down at the practice test in my hands. The score read 495. Incidentally, these practice tests were generally considered to be somewhat harder than the actual exam.

…Had I overdone it?

“……”

Alice’s face turned red, perhaps interpreting my silence in some way.

“…Tell me. Did you really solve that on your own?”

Hmm…

Strictly speaking, I suppose that was true.

If resetting time was a part of my ‘ability,’ then yes, I had managed to secure enough time to study and memorize everything. While Alice studied, only getting four hours of sleep each day, I was getting a solid eight hours, completely relaxed. To others, including Alice standing before me now, I must have seemed more like a genius than just a mere prodigy.

…Had I gone too far?

“…I was just lucky.”

“Lucky?”

That was the best excuse I could come up with under pressure.

“Yes. There were some questions I didn’t know, but it seems my guesses turned out to be correct. I remember it was about five questions. If I had left those unanswered, Your Highness would have scored higher than me.”

I spoke in my usual calm tone, trying not to give away that I was making this up on the spot.

“As you know, Your Highness, I tend to be luckier than others.”

Whenever something happened, I would see the future, go back in time, and solve the problem. Although I often came across as competent, some of my successes appeared to be sheer luck. Naturally, some people saw me as someone with incredible luck.

Well, I agreed with them. After all, here I was, standing face to face with one of the protagonists I adored.

“…Hmm.”

Alice narrowed her eyes, scrutinizing me as if trying to determine whether I was telling the truth. But soon enough, her expression softened.

“Really??”

Alice, aware of this, tried to hide her softened expression.

“Really. Have you ever seen me lie, Your Highness?”

“…No.”

Over the past nine years, I had never betrayed anyone in the palace. If I was asked to do something, I did it quietly. If I was asked a question, I answered sincerely. I never lied. Of course, when I did lie, I made sure to create the appearance that it wasn’t a lie. In the end, people only saw the same results anyway.

For the record, the Emperor hadn’t asked me to carry out any assassinations since the last time. I wasn’t sure what he had in mind, but he probably had some hidden agenda. It made my act easier, though.

“Hmph, I see. So, is it because of your luck?”

Eventually, Alice couldn’t hold back her smile and seemed pleased.

…I felt a bit guilty lying to someone like her, but if it worked, then so be it.

“Yes, it is. Congratulations, Your Highness.”

“Hmph.”

Alice responded with a haughty snort.

“Well, they say luck is a skill too. If this were the real exam, you would have been the top scorer.”

Alice looked at me with eyes burning with determination.

“Just watch. Next time, I’ll make sure you can’t win with just luck.”

“I’m looking forward to it.”

She really was adorable.

…In the entrance exam, I should probably make sure to get at least five more questions wrong.

* * *

Aside from constantly provoking Alice’s temper, there was one more side effect of my efforts.

“Sylvia.”

“Yes, Your Majesty?”

“Are you interested in international affairs?”

“……”

In a private audience with the Emperor, he suddenly asked me a completely random question. For a moment, I almost asked, “Excuse me?” but I held back.

“Hmm.”

Judging by my silence, the Emperor made a small, thoughtful sound before continuing.

“There will be a trilateral conference between the Papal State, the Kingdom, and our Empire in a month.”

“……”

I remained silent, not thinking much of it. The Emperor often summoned me to make these kinds of random comments, so I thought this was just another one of those moments.

“But I have a scheduling conflict and won’t be able to attend.”

So what? I tried to keep my face from betraying the question forming in my mind as I continued to listen.

“Therefore, I was wondering, would you attend on my behalf this time?”

“What? Me?”

“Hmm?”

Ah.

I failed to hold back my response.

…Let me try that again.

* * *

“…May I ask why Your Majesty wishes to send me instead of someone else?”

Given the way the Emperor had phrased his request, it seemed likely that his mind was already made up. If he hadn’t intended to assign this task to me, he wouldn’t have summoned me in the first place.

…But still, even thinking it over again, it seemed utterly insane.

Regardless of my actual age, I was officially fourteen years old. That meant sixteen by Korean standards, just about to enter the Academy next year—in other words, the equivalent of starting high school.

Even if it was a common trope in anime-style subcultures for teenagers to wield influence over world affairs, this was taking things too far, wasn’t it?

“That’s because I trust you. What other reason could there be?”

“……”

Hmm.

It seemed I had been working a bit too hard.

The people around me—my fellow Emperor’s Children, Princess Alice, and even the Emperor himself— even if they didn’t trust me as a person, their faith in my ‘abilities’ was becoming… unshakeably solid.

And this was a side effect of my ability that I’ve been worrying about lately.

Chapter 13
The Trusted One (2)

But seriously, why send me when the Empire already had a chancellor? Sure, I’ve read a few books, but I’ve only taken a handful of practice tests at most. What good could come from sending me?

No, wait. Why didn’t the chancellor, after hearing such a ridiculous suggestion, speak up? He was the chancellor, right? Wasn’t it his job to say something like, “Have you lost your mind?” when the Emperor said something crazy? Wasn’t that what he was paid the most for as a civil servant?

No, hang on a second. What did it mean to send someone to a trilateral conference who’s not even related by blood, someone rumored to be part of the Emperor’s personal assassination squad? Was it like saying, “If you don’t listen, you’ll end up like them?” But seriously, how did the Emperor plan to assassinate someone in the Papal State or the Kingdom? Was he planning to make me do it?

No!

I kept shouting “No” in my head, but I couldn’t come up with a proper conclusion.

“……”

I stared at myself in the mirror.

The meeting would take place in Lutetia, the capital of the Kingdom of Velbur. It was a little over 400 kilometers from the Imperial Capital, Runedarium. Given that the Empire’s capital was slightly eastward compared to its overall size, the distance wasn’t surprising. In terms of actual land area, the Empire was about four times larger than the Kingdom. The population difference was even more significant, and the Empire’s military power far exceeded that.

While the Empire had several colonies, the Kingdom had none to speak of. Despite their efforts, the results had been underwhelming.

The Papal State was adjacent to the Kingdom, and it was even smaller. Technically, it was no bigger than a single large city. Although the Pope’s words carried significant influence, the Empire didn’t pay much attention to it.

Even if the Kingdom and the Papal State, along with other nations, combined their efforts, the Empire’s overwhelming technological and military superiority meant they could still stand strong.

So, the Emperor’s arrogance wasn’t entirely baseless.

…Looking at it from this perspective, sending me to such an important summit might actually be a strategic move to show contempt for the others.

In the mirror, I still looked like a child. Describing me as “youthful” didn’t cover it—I was just a kid. No matter how you looked at it, I appeared to be at best a middle schooler, maybe a high school freshman if you were generous. I’d probably still grow another inch or two in the next year or so.

Sending such a child as a representative to the conference clearly conveyed the Emperor’s message: “We don’t intend to have a serious conversation with you.” If that’s what he intended, then maybe it made some sense after all.

The problem was, I’d be the one bearing the brunt of the cold stares from the representatives of these other nations.

I glanced at the clock hanging above the bathroom window. It was 1 p.m. About two hours left until arrival.

The steam locomotive I was on traveled at a speed of 100 km/h. While its maximum speed was 130 km/h, this was considered a more stable pace.

Incidentally, despite being an era that primarily used steam engines, the Empire had already begun testing high-speed rail technology, as expected in a world filled with various over-the-top technologies. The steam trains in question comfortably maintained a speed of 200 km/h, and in the game, they became available for use midway through the main storyline.

No matter how fast the high-speed train traveled at 200 km/h, it still took hours to cross the Empire, and it was impossible to maintain that maximum speed constantly. However, in the game, the protagonist’s party could travel from one end of the Empire to the other multiple times a day thanks to some game-related liberties. Of course, such a thing would be impossible in “reality.”

According to the setting, all the events that occurred in those regions were each listed as happening within a single day in the official guidebook. So, if the protagonist wanted to complete all the optional side quests in each area, they would have to be incredibly diligent, scouring every corner of the region. Obviously, that wouldn’t be possible in reality.

“…Hoo…”

There was no need to worry about the main storyline before it had even started. In fact, the protagonist and their party would likely manage just fine without my interference. As long as I subtly guided the heroines at risk of death towards their survival routes, there wouldn’t be any major problems.

So, for now, I should focus on my own concerns instead.

“……”

I stared at my reflection in the mirror, gradually erasing the worry lines from my face. I relaxed my furrowed brow and eased the tension in the corners of my mouth. I massaged my face a few times to release the tension before looking back into the mirror.

“Alright.”

I resolved to keep my mind at ease.

If the Emperor really intended to send me as an insult to the opposition, I just needed to follow his lead. I could simply keep my mouth shut, say nothing, and return without incident.

“Alright.”

With my mind made up, I stepped out of the bathroom.

“Hey, little sister!”

And as soon as I did, I heard a voice that made my blood pressure spike.

Given that I was the Emperor’s representative, this train was running solely for me. All unnecessary baggage had been removed, and the train was moving with the ability to escape at top speed in case of an emergency.

To protect me, the Empire’s two best swordsmen had been assigned to accompany me—

“Come over here and sit down. We’ve got time, so let’s play a round of poker.”

—And those two were Jayden and Lucas.

Lucas, who was cheerfully calling out to me, seemed to have the attitude of someone going on a picnic rather than remembering the serious mission we were on.

Well, it made sense. There was nothing to worry about. We were on the Imperial family’s private train, with both Jayden and Lucas aboard. Even I, the one being protected, was no pushover. Plus, the Imperial Guard was stationed in other compartments of the train.

Before departure, the personnel and luggage had been meticulously checked multiple times, and all stations along the tracks had been arranged to give priority passage to this train. So, it was understandable that they were at ease.

“What are you trying to teach the kid?”

Jayden scolded Lucas. Yet, despite his words, he himself was holding a hand of cards.

“Come on, don’t be like that. We’ve got time to kill, so why not join us? There’s nothing else to do anyway.”

I glanced at the table where the two of them were sitting. Lucas had an overwhelming pile of chips in front of him, while Jayden was giving me a slightly anxious look. It seemed he was worried that if I sat down, he might lose all his remaining chips.

…Could they have actually bet real money? Well, considering they even brought chips with them, it wouldn’t be surprising. Maybe there was even a casino car on this train.

“I’m not interested.”

At my words, Jaden looked relieved.

“Why not?”

Lucas asked, genuinely curious. After nearly ten years, he still asked such things after knowing me? How many times have I actually joined in their games when they were fooling around?

…Though, there were a few times I got swept up into playing with them, but that wasn’t really my choice.

“……”

Instead of answering, I looked off to a corner of the train.

From my angle, all I could see was the back of a seat. But Lucas, seeing my gaze, shrugged as if he knew exactly who was sitting there.

“You’re too soft. Why do you keep protecting someone who doesn’t even appreciate it?”

“……”

Without bothering to reply, I walked past him. Lucas didn’t seem to expect an answer anyway, as he just shrugged again.

“Don’t be too harsh. She’s the only one of her siblings who’s the same age as her.”

“Yeah, but even if she’s the same age… Forget it, I’ll just stop talking.”

I could hear Jayden and Lucas continuing their conversation, but I paid them no mind and walked over to the seat.

Alice was sitting there with a slightly pouty expression, on the side of the four-seater that would be perfect for a family to sit facing each other.

“Why don’t you go play with your brothers?”

Her tone was almost like she was whining, but I didn’t bother responding and simply took my seat.

…Of course, part of the reason I didn’t play poker with those two wasn’t just because I didn’t feel like hanging out with them. It was also because the game they were playing was poker.

Even with my ability to reset time, I was extremely weak against random factors like rolling dice or drawing cards. The smaller the variables, the more minor actions could completely change the outcome—whether it was the way the cards were shuffled, a comment made during the shuffle, or just taking a card a little later than usual. Every action I took could become a variable that would lead to endless chaos.

Sure, maybe I could avoid losing if I didn’t aim for a sweeping victory. I could reset the time in fine detail, taking back each card draw to check the opponent’s hand and decide whether to fold or bet. I might be able to win that way.

But the opponent was Lucas.

If he started cheating with his superhuman skills, I’d have no way to counter him. To prove he was cheating, I’d need sleight-of-hand skills on par with Lucas himself, but I didn’t have that kind of ability.

And that’s the biggest danger.

The reason I’ve earned the Emperor’s trust up to now is because of the image that I “never make mistakes and always succeed no matter what I do.”

If that image were to crumble over something as trivial as a game of poker, what would I do then? Unless I somehow learned to cheat at cards and became a dealer, which wasn’t going to happen. It’s far more advantageous to simply avoid such card games altogether, considering the effort involved.

“I’m more comfortable sitting here.”

I replied, settling into my seat.

I said that and then reopened the newspaper I had folded before leaving my seat. What I needed was information.

In a world without smartphones or the internet, vital information sometimes arrived at the Imperial Palace via telegrams, but they rarely contained detailed content. So, I had to gather information myself to reduce the variables in future events. If I didn’t, I might have to reset time by several years and resetting large stretches of time like that was incredibly challenging. It was one thing to predict poker cards, but if I reset time on such a large scale, there was a significant chance that my intentions wouldn’t be accurately realized. After all, years were enough time for people’s thoughts and values to change.

“……”

“……”

For a while, the only sound that could be heard was the rustling of the newspaper as I turned the pages.

“Hey, you know…”

“Yes.”

Alice spoke to me, and I responded while keeping my eyes on the newspaper.

“Am I a bother to you?”

“……”

I lowered the newspaper slightly and looked at Alice. She was glancing nervously between the window and my face, not sure where to direct her gaze.

Technically, it was I who was headed to the conference. Even though Alice was a princess, she couldn’t enter the conference without the Emperor’s direct order. However, as soon as she found out that I was going to the conference, Alice, who had always been somewhat jealous of me, insisted on getting on the train with me.

It seemed that the Emperor had anticipated this, which was why he hadn’t informed Alice about the situation until the last moment. But this only made her more determined to get on the train, rebelling even harder. If the Emperor had been there to scold her himself, Alice would have likely backed down. Unfortunately, the Emperor was on the opposite side of the empire at the time.

Alice’s tantrum came just before the train was about to depart, which could have caused us to miss the conference altogether. In the end, the situation was resolved by allowing the princess to board the same train under my supervision.

So, I understood why Alice was feeling the way she was.

“I’ve never thought of you that way, not even once.”

“…Really?”

“Yes, really.”

I meant it.

Honestly, it was favoritism, plain and simple.

In the original story, Alice was the princess who, as part of the main character’s group, traveled across the empire, bolstering the forces against the Emperor’s opposition.

Though she seemed a bit immature now, her boldness in the main storyline was starting to show.

And I had a deep affection for the protagonist and all his companions.

So, what could I do? If I was being honest, I was the real intruder here.

“Your Highness is destined to stand at the pinnacle of this empire someday. It wouldn’t hurt to become familiar with the atmosphere of such conferences.”

“…Really?”

Alice’s face brightened immediately when she heard what could be considered praise from me. In the original story, this was the correct way to interact with her, at least in the early stages.

She had a high sense of pride but low self-esteem. Being outshined in talent by her step-siblings, who shared no blood with the Emperor, and in the original story, her self-esteem was further diminished by the presence of Claire. Honestly, Alice’s current demeanor showed much more growth compared to the original.

“However, even if you wanted to enter the conference room in my place or join me, I’m afraid I can’t accommodate that request. It’s by His Majesty the Emperor’s orders.”

“Oh, I know.”

Alice would be fine. She hadn’t thrown a tantrum with the genuine expectation that she would be allowed on this train. It was just a series of coincidences that led her here.

Besides… even without entering the conference room, Alice would have plenty of people to meet. As the legitimate heir of the Emperor, it would be impossible for her to not face anyone in that position, so she would likely have a productive time. With either Jayden or Lucas accompanying her, her safety would also be assured.

Hmm… if I had to guess who she might meet, it would likely be a princess from one of the neighboring kingdoms. The original story mentioned that a princess once faced the Emperor, so perhaps this was that moment.

…That reminds me, what kind of merits did the original protagonist accumulate in the past life to end up entangled with not just their own country’s princess, but also a foreign one, despite being a mere baron?

Well, it made sense, though. The romance subplot, separate from the main storyline, did unfold in a way similar to a school harem drama.

I had to admit, I was a bit envious.

Chapter 14
The Trusted One (3)

The capital city of Lutetia was a beautiful place.

I already had a rough idea of its atmosphere from the game. Compared to the heavily modernized Imperial Capital, Runedarium, Lutetia felt much more old-fashioned.

Of course, even though Runedarium was ‘modernized,’ most of its buildings were still made of old-fashioned brick, and there were neither proper electrical nor internet lines installed. After all, this world didn’t have electricity or the internet yet.

However, telephone lines were in place, and all the sewage systems were buried underground. Most notably, the city had a vast gas pipeline system that allowed the streetlights to be consistently lit at night. Since there was no electrical system, civil servants had to walk around and manually light the lamps when the time came.

Even so, it was more advanced than carrying a torch. The lamps could be lit like a lighter, and once ignited, they would stay lit as long as the gas supply remained uninterrupted. By this world’s standards, those streetlights were cutting-edge technology.

To be honest, coming from a world where electricity was the norm, this seemed incredibly dangerous… but I suppose this was similar to how streetlights were lit in a comparable era back then.

On the other hand, Lutetia, which had yet to fully modernize, still employed people to manually light the streetlamps, except near the train station. The sewage system was only just starting to be constructed, and the railway lines were still expanding nationwide.

Unlike the Imperial Capital, where automobiles were slowly becoming more common, Lutetia officially had only three cars, all of which were imported from the Empire. Since the parts also had to be imported, only royalty could afford to use them. By next year, when the main story begins, a few companies would have entered the market, improving the situation, but Lutetia would still lag far behind Runedarium.

But because of this, the sky in Lutetia was blue.

Although the city center was as densely packed with buildings as the heart of Runedarium, there were no skyscrapers, fewer people bustling about, and no visible factory smoke in the distance, giving the city an oddly rural feel.

“It’s quite peaceful compared to the capital.”

Alice, who was in the same carriage as me, remarked.

It seemed I wasn’t the only one who felt that way.

“But… the sky is beautiful. It’s a sky I’ve never seen in the Capital.”

The sky in the capital was also blue, but it was rare to see a clear stretch of blue sky due to the thick smoke billowing from boilers all over the place. The sky was always partially obscured by black smoke.

Incidentally, the Empire took pride in that smoke. It was a symbol of modernization itself. The productivity of the factories emitting that smoke was the number one factor sustaining the Empire.

“People here wear clothes of such varied colors. Do they all love to dress up?”

Alice wondered aloud.

No, it was just that they didn’t have alternatives.

Mass production of a few varieties.

The Industrial Revolution greatly advanced textile technology, allowing most people in the Empire to wear similar factory-made clothes. Only nobles or the wealthy upper class could afford hand-crafted garments.

However, Lutetia still didn’t have many factories. While some were being built, it would take a long time before they could produce goods on a large scale for the general population.

As a result, handmade clothes were still the norm in the kingdom. Although sewing machines were widely used, making clothes faster and in larger quantities than by hand, each household still had different fabrics and designs. The unique individuality of clothing not yet standardized by industrialization was evident.

That, too, would likely disappear in a few years.

“This is my first time outside the Imperial Capital.”

Alice said, quietly gazing out of the carriage.

“Is that so?”

“Yes.”

She nodded. I hesitated, unsure of what to say next. How was I supposed to respond to a princess’s first impressions of a foreign land, especially when it was her first time leaving the Capital? After some thought, I decided to respond as positively as possible.

“In that case, you’re fortunate to visit Lutetia. Since it hasn’t been industrialized yet, there’s a lot to see.”

Of course, if she ventured out into the Empire’s plains, she would find far more breathtaking natural beauty than this.

“…Have you been to Lutetia before?”

“…No.”

It felt like I had been here before, though.

What I had seen was the world within the game. Not the kind with AAA graphics, but rather one created by a mid-sized Japanese company, with graphics that looked a generation or two behind. Still, the designers had captured the city’s characteristics well, and at least the level design from the train station to the royal palace was intricately detailed. That was probably why everything felt strangely familiar.

They really did their best, I thought.

“This is my first time in Lutetia as well.”

Though I had left the Capital before due to the Count’s assassination, this was my first time in a foreign country. And it wasn’t as if I had gone sightseeing during my time in the Count’s territory either.

“Then you shouldn’t be saying that, should you?”

“…”

She had a point.

* * *

The protocols for Alice and me were identical. As expected, Lucas and Jayden were treated with the same respect as the Emperor’s actual children. It was amusing to think that they were technically my ‘guards.’

Within the Empire, it was common knowledge that Alice, as the Emperor’s real daughter, was treated differently than the rest of us. However, the Emperor always treated us equally, which meant that even abroad, we had to be treated the same.

It would be unthinkable for foreign dignitaries to compare us differently. Otherwise, they wouldn’t know what kind of trouble they might get into.

As a result, the kingdom was thrown into quite a commotion.

“We apologize. We did not expect another princess to arrive…”

The Kingdom’s diplomat said, sweating nervously. He likely wanted to ask, ‘Why didn’t you inform us properly?’

Since everyone involved was so important, they couldn’t afford to be careless with the protocol, which meant the cost of our stay was substantial. Now, with an additional unexpected guest, the expenses would increase even further.

“I’m so sor—”

Alice began to apologize, finally realizing the situation she had caused. Her face turned red with embarrassment as she faced the diplomat, but I quickly raised my hand to stop her apology.

I had never been a diplomat. I had never worked in that field, nor did I have the capability. However, I had at least a basic understanding of such matters.

Although Alice had not yet been officially given the title of Crown Princess, she was destined to ascend to the throne one day. Even if she was being treated like me for now, it meant she was in a position far more noble than mine.

Therefore, she should not be apologizing to a mere diplomat who was much lower in rank. While ignoring a mistake was also problematic, if she must apologize, it should be done through official channels to someone of equal standing, and it should be accepted personally by that individual. This was because, for people in our position, even personal matters could become public.

Moreover, the Empire was a hegemonic state. By sending not just a mere daughter but the Emperor’s own daughter as a representative to a trilateral conference where the world’s leaders gathered, it effectively communicated the stance of ‘I am not on equal terms with you.’

Thus, we were expected to show the arrogance fitting of a representative of a hegemonic state as the Emperor wished. It was unacceptable for a future Emperor to bow their head.

And what if they didn’t like it? If they had a problem, they should have come themselves instead of sending me.

After giving a subtle gesture to the flustered princess to remain quiet, I addressed the diplomat.

“Do you have a room of the same standard as the prepared one?”

“Ah, yes. Since we rented the entire hotel, we do have rooms available.”

“In that case, please prepare an additional room immediately. I would also like the security forces to be matched to mine in terms of both quality and quantity.”

“Ah, understood. I will ensure that it is arranged immediately!”

Normally, this would be considered a severe breach of etiquette, almost bordering on oppression. However, if the Emperor did not want this, he wouldn’t have sent me.

And, once again, if they had a problem, they should have come themselves.

* * *

While Alice’s room was being prepared, she temporarily stayed in the same room as me. As usual, Alice took the seat directly in front of me on the sofa in the center of the spacious room. She stared at me intently.

“……”

“……”

Without saying a word.

Honestly, that gaze was a bit annoying.

Did my behavior earlier seem excessive to her?

Alice was indeed a typical “outer strength, inner weakness” character. Initially, she was proud and looked down on others like Claire in the original story, but gradually opened up to the protagonist and their companions. She was also a character who always seriously considered the future of the Empire and its people.

Her personal narrative involved opposing her father, the Emperor, who sought to conquer the world and drive many people to their deaths… and ultimately, perhaps, triumphing in the end.

The reason I say “perhaps” was because I did not complete the game before I was transported here. Though the company favored classic endings, it makes me wonder if my presence here was necessary.

The world would be saved even without me.

The only thing I could attempt was to save characters who might die. And who knows if that would ultimately help the world.

There was no god greeting me with a “Hello, I’m God,” nor was there a neatly organized status window displaying my abilities. I had no idea what I was supposed to do.

“How can you be so confident?”

Alice asked me, looking at me with a mix of curiosity and irritation. I looked up from the book I had been glancing at without reading.

“You always act so confidently, as if you’re never wrong. Just now, too. What if the people of the kingdom had reacted negatively to what you said?”

Hmm.

The reason I could be so confident was because I had the assurance that I could correct any mistakes. And honestly, even if I had been wrong earlier, it wouldn’t have mattered much.

I hesitated briefly. I couldn’t talk about my abilities right now, and if I offered an unsatisfactory reason, Alice wouldn’t understand.

After some thought, I decided to go with a universally acceptable answer.

“Princess, who is your father?”

“Huh?”

Alice was momentarily taken aback by my sudden question.

“Well, the Emperor of the Empire, of course!”

She answered, slightly irritated. Understandable, since I had asked as if I didn’t know.

“Then who is my father?”

“Uh, well, that’s…”

She didn’t want to admit it.

Because, in reality, Alice was the only legitimate child. She probably didn’t want to admit it.

But officially, I was also the Emperor’s daughter. Even if not everyone thought so and even if it wasn’t a matter of blood, I was still officially recognized as a daughter, and the Emperor treated me as such. Even sending me in his place, as he did now. So, who would dare outright tell me, “You’re not the Emperor’s daughter”? Even Alice, who was the actual blood-related princess, couldn’t outright deny it in front of me.

“Regardless of what you think, Princess, I am recognized as the Emperor’s daughter. It doesn’t matter if anyone disagrees. I still hold the same power as you. A power that won’t disappear even if someone denies it.”

“……”

Alice bit her lip in silence, and I continued.

“Borrow the power of the Emperor confidently. If someone challenges you, assert and prove your identity as the princess. No one will dare look down on you. Not a single person in this world.”

“But… what if I make a mistake…”

Alice stammered, asking hesitantly.

“Mistake? Just act confidently. No one will say anything. The Emperor is not a solitary ruler. There will be people around to correct any errors and to help execute your plans. In fact, the more you bow your head, the more people will see you and the Empire as insignificant.”

Alice looked up at me with a somewhat dazed expression.

“Even if you make mistakes, you’re still a princess and someone who will one day become the Empress. Who would dare to reprimand you? Perhaps if it’s a cautious piece of advice, but still…”

“But if I become the Empress someday…”

“If you become the Empress, you’ll be at the pinnacle of the Empire. At that point, who could possibly say anything against you?”

“……”

Alice remained silent. I continued to watch her quietly and spoke.

“Of course, you must become the most capable person in the Empire. Even if you’re not the best, you should at least excel in every aspect. The Emperor’s power permeates throughout the Empire, and if any area is lacking, someone might rise to betray you. However, if necessary, wield your power freely. It’s the greatest weapon you have.”

I gathered my thoughts and offered what I hoped would be encouraging words. Seeing Alice looking at me with a hint of admiration made me feel a bit proud.

Well, once she goes to the academy, she’ll meet much better friends and learn many more important things than she could have learned by my side.

“…Alright. So, I just need to act like that?”

“Exactly. If you encounter something you don’t know, you can learn it then. The truly shameful behavior is not being confident despite knowing nothing, but refusing to learn. No one knows everything about the world. So—”

“Do you?”

“Huh?”

Alice suddenly interrupted my statement about no one knowing everything. I found myself replying without thinking.

Fortunately, Alice, who was watching me quietly, didn’t seem to mind my reaction.

“Do you not know everything about the world?”

“Well, I would think that’s quite obvious.”

I tried not to show my disbelief and answered, but Alice looked at me as if she was seeing something curious.

“But you handle everything so quickly, as if you knew what was going to happen. Isn’t that because you already know everything?”

“It’s a combination of my knowledge, skill, and luck. I’m not a prophet, you know.”

“Is that so?”

Alice looked somewhat ambiguous, but sensing that digging further might lead to more explanations, I quickly continued.

“—Anyway, if anyone mocks you for not knowing something, they are the ones who should be embarrassed. They are the ones who think they know everything. Such people get angry when confronted with unknown facts. They don’t feel embarrassed like you do. So, there’s no need to envy them. In fact, you should feel even more confident in acknowledging your mistakes.”

From personal experience, I knew people often questioned the game’s settings, even though I’d memorized every detail. I’d use information from untranslated guides to prove them wrong. If they persisted, I’d make it my mission to completely debunk their arguments.

Of course, there were times when I was wrong and faced the consequences, but what could you do? I was the only one who translated and summarized even the smallest details, so if anyone had an issue, they should just translate it themselves.

Now that I’m actually living in the world I used to summarize, I couldn’t do that anymore.

“I see…”

Alice nodded slightly, as if impressed by my words. Seeing her expression filled me with a sense of pride, though I had to make an effort not to show it.

Chapter 15
The Trusted One (4)

No matter how much I carried the Emperor’s authority as his representative, I was still a fourteen-year-old child. To the King of the Kingdom or the Pope of the Church, I must have appeared quite insignificant. But they couldn’t afford to show that derisive expression on their faces.

The military power of the Kingdom of Velbur was nothing compared to the Empire. Both Velbur and the Empire relied on a conscription system, but the Empire’s larger population meant a significantly larger army. Meanwhile the Kingdom’s military was in a precarious position.

In addition, compared to the Empire, which was actively expanding its modern air force and navy, the Kingdom’s military power was still ‘medieval’. Of course, that didn’t mean they fought with swords, spears, and bows, but they still lacked tanks and aircraft. The Kingdom’s military, which had barely moved past the rudimentary tanks of World War I, was nothing compared to the Empire’s, which had advanced to main battle tanks equipped with rotating turrets and powerful cannons.

To make matters worse, the Empire’s aerial battleships, though seemingly inefficient, were terrifying in a world that lacked highly developed anti-aircraft missiles. There was no anti-aircraft gun capable of matching the range of the main guns mounted on a battleship. Nor was there any anti-aircraft artillery with enough penetration power to breach the armor of the Dreadnought-class aerial battleships.

In theory, you’d have to hit them with battleship guns to take them down, but the range of naval guns firing upwards and battleship guns firing downwards was vastly different, favoring the latter. Aerial battleships could move at speeds of up to 120 km/h, faster than any ship in this world, and they never traveled alone, making it difficult to take them down even with large bombers.

And let’s not forget, the Empire’s air force was the most powerful in the world. If a bomber, which was slower than an interceptor, approached from a distance, it would almost certainly be shot down. And likely, that bomber would also be Empire-made.

To summarize, the Empire’s massive gunships could fire shells more powerful than modern artillery from distances comparable to those of self-propelled artillery, with relatively accurate targeting from the air. These gunships had armor similar to that of battleships and were escorted by dozens of interceptors. For countries just beginning to modernize, this was the embodiment of terror.

In fact, the role of aerial battleships in the Empire’s military doctrine was identical to that of modern American gunships. The problem was that there were no effective means of shooting them down.

Therefore, regardless of their real thoughts, the King and the Pope’s representative greeted me with the utmost respect.

“We understand the Church’s position. However, we cannot abandon our religious freedom. The Kingdom of Velbur has always been a nation of diverse races. If we make the Goddess Church the state religion, it would cause severe social unrest. I’m sorry, but we must decline your proposal again.”

“As always, we regret to hear that.”

However, their courteous attitude didn’t mean they took me seriously in the discussions.

I didn’t plan to actively participate anyway, and the two countries would have the most to say in this trilateral conference. The Empire, which held absolute dominance, had no need to intervene unless its interests were threatened.

Thanks to this, I spent most of the meeting enjoying fragrant tea. The milk tea, generously mixed with milk and sugar, was delicious. A specialty of the Velbur Kingdom, perhaps?

“The Church may be a small nation, but we possess strong military power. We thought that if we could join hands with the Kingdom, we would both benefit greatly…”

“Hmm…”

The King glanced at me.

Look at these people.

The Church was a very small country, practically the size of a single city. It had gained independence centuries ago through some old treaty. The nation held immense religious significance, leaning heavily into a “fantasy” element. While the Empire, with its practical aerial battleships soaring through the skies, was already fantastical, the Church leaned even further into fantasy than the Empire.

The Church’s cathedral knights, wielding holy magic, were threatening in a different way compared to soldiers with firearms. Their numbers were small, but on the battlefield, they could have the impact of tactical weapons.

That was why the Church was offering the Kingdom an alliance.

“……”

I watched the two of them closely but remained silent.

I knew this to some extent. The Kingdom opposed religious unification, but the Church subtly supported certain figures within the Kingdom.

The Church had the ambition to unify all religions under the Goddess Church, a goal that seemed rational and ordinary on the surface but concealed a deeper, more aggressive agenda. In truth, they were seeking to challenge the Empire’s dominance. The Empire, much more than the Kingdom, was a melting pot of races, cultures, and religions—an amalgamation of colonial peoples, annexed territories, and indigenous beliefs. Naturally, this would be something the Church found distasteful.

Strictly speaking, that was their “ultimate goal.” Just as the South Korean government’s constitutional goal was to reclaim North Korea and achieve reunification, but didn’t invade for practical reasons, the Church knew that if they tried to implement their plan outright, they would be wiped off the map.

So, they were working meticulously, starting with small, realistic changes.

The Kingdom was a nation directly exposed to the threat of the Empire. While the Empire seemed content with its current situation, internal dissatisfaction was slowly accumulating. And when the time came, the best way to channel that discontent would be to direct it outward.

It wasn’t surprising that both the Kingdom and the Church, two small nations sharing borders with the Empire, viewed it with the same wary eyes.

Thus, most of the conversations in this three-party meeting were likely just for show. The real discussions were probably happening between the two nations behind the scenes. Even if things appeared to fall apart here, there would likely be a secret alliance forming between them. Of course, even if this was all for show, they had to act convincingly enough to make the Empire believe in it.

Was the king’s slight frown a genuine expression of his feelings?

“……”

I pondered as I watched the two of them.

Whether or not the alliance was formed, the Emperor would eventually take action. So… it didn’t really matter what I said or didn’t say here.

“…It’s not that we are denying the Goddess. Our royal family has worshiped the Goddess Church for generations. However, if we were to declare it the ‘exclusive’ religion, there would inevitably be turmoil within the Kingdom. If that happens, the alliance with the Church would lose all meaning, wouldn’t it?”

“In that case, the Church’s proud Cathedral Knights will help fill that gap.”

“That sounds a lot like you’re planning to station your troops in the Kingdom.”

Nice try.

In reality, they were already stationed.

Of course, their numbers were so small that they didn’t consume resources like the US troops in Korea, and they weren’t present in unit formations either.

I had infiltrated the kingdom, disguised as a cleric in one of the Goddess Church’s churches. This is a setting that was introduced in the main story. Well, even so, I guess they thought it would be best if the secret alliance remained hidden from my sight.

“If…”

Honestly, I disliked the Church as a faction. Their scheming was one thing, but their characters were all afflicted with a cringeworthy teenage angst. If they were over-the-top manga characters, I might have found it amusing, but…

Instead, they were the kind of characters who pretended to believe in a religion they didn’t even care about, claiming they enjoyed killing people, or hypocritically spouted phrases like, “In the name of the Goddess, justice shall prevail!” while slaughtering innocent civilians. And yet, these characters were unnervingly popular, likely because they were all unnaturally beautiful. Maybe it was just a staple of Japanese RPGs that these characters would eventually get “redeemed” in some sort of redemption arc.

Sure, there were good characters, and some even became friends with the protagonist or turned into heroines, but a few of them annoyed me so much that I often ended up wiping out their entire faction in the game.

Sometimes, I’d take bits and pieces from the lore and twist it to suit my own purposes… though eventually, I got caught.

Anyway, that was the kind of nation they were, so I felt like throwing a wrench into their plans.

Something like…

“If the Empire adopts the Goddess Church as its state religion, would the Church be willing to form an alliance with the Empire?”

The way both of them froze at my words was priceless.

Of course, the Emperor despised the very idea of the Goddess, so it was something that would never happen. That was precisely why I could say it without worry.

Whether or not the Goddess actually existed in the lore didn’t matter. I didn’t like the Church, and naturally, I had no intention of forming an alliance with them.

From the Empire’s perspective, the Empire didn’t need it anyway.

“Are you saying the Empire is willing to accept the Goddess Church as its main religion?”

“It depends on the benefits. The Empire is a modernized state and has no intention of making an unproven belief its state religion. However, if the benefits outweighed the harm, it’s something we might consider.”

The representative from the Church narrowed his eyes at my words. He was trying to discern whether I was serious or just testing him.

In truth, if the Church aligned itself with the Empire, there was a chance it would be absorbed by the Empire. The Empire was powerful enough to do that. Judging from the Emperor’s attitude, he’d certainly be willing to make that happen.

And even if the Goddess Church became the state religion, it would be impossible to eradicate all other religions. Unless they planned to tear the Empire apart, this proposal, even if executed, would likely not go beyond ‘state religion.’

At the same time, though, this suggestion touched on the core of the Church’s existence. It was their first step toward abolishing all other religions and uniting the world under one faith, one “true belief.” Of course, that was assuming they didn’t get swallowed by the Empire in the process.

“Is that the Emperor’s intention?”

The Church’s representative asked me.

“That’s what I’d like to know. Since the Pope himself didn’t attend, do the words of the representative here carry the same weight as the Pope’s?”

“I am here as the Holy Father’s representative. Naturally, everything I say reflects the will of the Church.”

“Is that so? In that case, my words are also equal to those of the Great Emperor. I am here as his ‘representative,’ after all.”

I alternated my gaze between the King, who had a stiff expression, and the Church’s representative, before finally focusing on the representative again.

“Now, if you are truly speaking on behalf of the Church, and if your words reflect the will of your nation, are you willing to take full responsibility for everything you’ve said here?”

“Of course. That is why I am here. Isn’t it the same for you, Princess?”

“Meeting with His Majesty, the King of Velbur, I would never dare speak falsehoods.”

The King’s eyebrows twitched slightly at my use of “His Majesty,” but I didn’t pay it much mind.

“In that case, borrowing the authority of His Majesty the Emperor, I have something I wish to ask.”

I directed my question to both of them, who were intently staring at me.

“Is there perhaps something more you’ve discussed outside this three-party meeting? Is what I’m witnessing here the entirety of your conversation, or are you establishing some secret alliance elsewhere?”

“……”

I felt a bit sorry for trying to intimidate the King, since I bore no particular ill will toward him. Still, seeing the Church’s representative stiffen up was rather amusing.

Not that I expected them to give me an honest answer. They would proceed with their alliance anyway, regardless of what I said.

“Do you have evidence for this question? If you’re speaking with the Emperor’s authority behind you, you’d better be prepared to bear the weight of your words.”

This time, the King spoke with a serious expression.

“Is evidence needed for this question? We’re discussing a military alliance, so shouldn’t we ensure that the words exchanged here are truly for the benefit of all three parties, rather than just one nation?”

“……”

The two of them remained silent at my question.

It was a weak argument, but since I had clearly stated that I was here with the ‘Emperor’s authority,’ it would be difficult for them to confidently say ‘no.’ If they did, they would be ‘officially’ denying it, and if it was revealed later, they would have no defense.

Not that I expected the alliance to break because of this. Their words were carefully crafted to neither confirm nor deny anything. Even if caught later, they could claim they ‘didn’t say it outright.’

“I would like to ask once more.”

Breaking the silence, the Church’s ambassador spoke.

“Does the Empire truly intend to make the Goddess Church its state religion?”

“I’m afraid that’s only my personal opinion. Such a decision would require the approval of the Imperial Parliament, so I can’t give a definitive answer.”

I replied. It was a double-edged answer.

On the surface, it seemed like I was saying that the Emperor and the Parliament had different powers, implying that it was beyond the Emperor’s control. But in reality, the Parliament was little more than a rubber stamp for the Emperor’s decisions. Anyone observing the Emperor’s behavior would know that.

Just moments ago, I’d spoken as if the Emperor’s authority was absolute, only to now hide behind the Parliament as an excuse. For them, it must have been infuriating.

But what could they do?

The power of the Empire’s Emperor stood behind me.

Besides, I didn’t care about the Empire’s image. If I had, the Emperor wouldn’t have sent me here in the first place.

I sipped my tea, feeling detached from the conversation as they continued to stare at me.

What? Why?

There wasn’t much left to discuss here anyway.

They could handle the rest on their own.

There was a reason the Empire of Evil was called the Empire of Evil, after all.

Chapter 16
Interlude

She was a strange child.

That was Alice’s first thought when she saw Sylvia.

To be honest, there was nothing odd about her. Sylvia, sitting quietly with her mouth shut, was just a pretty girl who liked reading books.

Even if you exchanged a few words with her, you wouldn’t notice anything particularly odd. Her speech might be a little stiff, but she used polite, formal language and knew her place well, always bowing her head to those above her.

However, the longer you spoke with her, and the more you observed her actions, the more the oddities began to reveal themselves.

Sylvia had grown up alongside Alice since they were very young. Alice didn’t remember exactly how their first meeting went. Somewhere in the hazy memories of childhood, Sylvia had suddenly appeared and was soon exchanging words with her.

Or rather, to be precise, it was Alice who initiated conversations, and Sylvia simply responded.

According to Lucas, Alice used to be scared of Sylvia, who never changed her expression no matter how much Alice talked to her. Alice would hide behind the adults whenever she encountered Sylvia and would run away as if afraid Sylvia might speak to her.

‘Me? Scared of Sylvia?’

When Alice first heard this, she didn’t quite believe it.

But after taking some time to reflect, she began to think maybe there was some truth to it.

Because, if she was honest, Alice was still a little afraid of Sylvia.

Alice was the only legitimate heir to the Emperor. It was right for Alice, who had no siblings or half-siblings, to inherit the bloodline of the Fangriffon dynasty. If the current Emperor, Arthur III, didn’t have a hobby of bringing orphans into his inner circle, it might have been so.

Even without the bloodline, Fangriffon was still Fangriffon.

Long ago, when the world collapsed and order was being remade, a deformed child had been abandoned on a cliff. That child survived among twisted beasts. That child, who defeated a pack of gryphons and rode the largest one, later became the first Emperor of the Empire. People called him the ‘Leader of the Gryphons’ in reverence. That name, “Fangriffon,” carried that meaning.

Of course, Alice knew it was a myth. Gryphons still existed in modern times, but no one had successfully tamed one. They might be captured or hunted, and one might even ride on their back, but the gryphon would resist until the end. That’s why the story of someone taming a gryphon was considered a myth. Gryphons didn’t even live in packs.

But in an Empire with such a myth, the name ‘Fangriffon’ held special significance.

It was unclear how the Imperial Parliament or the people of the Empire felt.

But at least from the Fangriffon perspective, the name Fangriffon signified the ability to rule as Emperor. Even if someone didn’t share the bloodline, as long as they had the capability to carry the name Fangriffon, the emperor would gladly hand over the throne to them.

That was why Sylvia was frightening. She didn’t have the same terrifying aura as the legendary first Emperor from the myths, but Sylvia handled things effortlessly, as if she knew what was going to happen.

It was hard to imagine Sylvia riding atop a gryphon.

And that was why Sylvia was a strange child.

Despite her extraordinary abilities and the name Fangriffon, she acted as if she would never ascend to the Emperor’s throne. She repeatedly said that the true princess was Alice and that she was merely there to assist Alice.

At first, Alice wondered if Sylvia was hiding her true intentions… but, well, Sylvia had never shown any signs of contradicting her words.

Judging someone’s intentions based solely on their appearance was one of the worst mistakes in politics.

But at least from Alice’s perspective, Sylvia seemed to relax when she was around Alice. Though she remained expressionless, Sylvia often ignored or gave curt responses to other step-siblings, but she actively engaged in conversation with Alice.

Whenever Alice felt anxious, Sylvia encouraged her, and when Alice was sad, Sylvia comforted her. Though her tone was always emotionless, Alice felt reassured by her words.

Was it all an act?

Was Sylvia merely acting mechanically in front of Alice because she was the princess?

Was Alice being deceived by such a simple act?

If so—

—Yes, if even that was an act, then Sylvia was indeed fit to be Emperor from the start.

* * *

Despite having followed Sylvia all the way to the kingdom, Alice Fangriffon was now deeply regretting her decision.

She knew her father held Sylvia in high regard. That didn’t mean he didn’t love Alice, but there was a difference between favoring someone as a talented individual and loving someone as his child. Unlike Alice, who hadn’t been assigned any significant duties or even officially designated as the crown princess, Sylvia was already handling the most important affairs of the Empire with ease.

Sylvia herself always treated Alice as the future Emperor… but that didn’t ease Alice’s anxiety. Ultimately, it was not Sylvia but Alice’s father, the current Emperor, who would decide the next Emperor.

“I’m going to get scolded again…”

Her father often called Sylvia to ask her about future matters. Alice, not wanting to be left out, would either try to eavesdrop or awkwardly mimic what Sylvia was doing.

And each time, her father’s stern rebuke would follow.

He never shouted or hit her, but the weight of his words was heavy, befitting an Emperor. Alice felt intimidated whenever she heard those words.

And each time, it was Sylvia who comforted her.

Alice knew that Sylvia’s words weren’t always entirely sincere. Whenever Alice felt disappointed about scoring lower than Sylvia, she would claim she had only been lucky enough to get a few more questions right. But Alice knew better—there was no way Sylvia had simply been lucky.

If Sylvia wanted, she could easily score a perfect mark.

Yet, knowing this, Alice still felt her spirits lift whenever Sylvia spoke to her.

It brought her joy to hear someone as capable as Sylvia call her the “future empress.” In a palace where Alice had no one she could truly call a friend, Sylvia was both her competitor and her only true companion.

After getting scolded again, Sylvia would surely comfort Alice. That fact left a bitter taste in her mouth.

Lying in the luxurious bed of the finest suite the kingdom had provided, Alice absentmindedly stared at the ceiling. Her main guards were Lucas and Jayden, but honestly, Alice found those two far more uncomfortable to be around than Sylvia.

If she had some free time, maybe she could ask Sylvia to walk around the capital with her.

As she was pondering this—

Knock, knock.

A cautious knock at the door startled her, and she quickly sat up.

[Princess, may I come in for a moment?]

“W-What!?”

Alice jumped up at the words.

“W-Why, what is it!?”

She shouted in a panic. She had never received a visitor without Sylvia or someone else present. There were Imperial Guards outside, of course—wait, it must have been one of the guards who knocked. They were responsible for directly guarding the princess, after all.

But even so, she’d never been in a situation where she had to greet a guest alone. Since she had boarded the train at the last minute, her personal maid hadn’t been able to join her either.

[“Princess Charlotte of the Kingdom of Velbur requests an audience with you.”]

“P-Princess—ugh!”

Alice instinctively covered her mouth with her hand to stifle a gasp.

In terms of rank, the princess of the Kingdom of Velbur was not on the same level as a princess of the Fangriffon. Perhaps that’s why Princess Charlotte had come in person, having heard that the “real” imperial princess was in town. Though neither princesses nor queens held any executive power, they could still form bonds of friendship.

Social connections between nobility often led to practical alliances later. This was especially true for royal and imperial families. It would be far easier to communicate with someone you’ve met face-to-face, rather than a complete stranger.

Despite her lack of practical experience, Alice had received some political education and could recall information about the Princess of Velbur.

Princess Charlotte, like Alice, was an only child. She had a high chance of inheriting her country’s throne, and she was the same age as Alice and Sylvia.

“……Phew.”

Alice didn’t know why Charlotte had come to visit, but it wasn’t like she could refuse a princess who had come all this way.

Nervous as she was, Alice realized this was something she would have to handle on her own.

She recalled her recent conversation with Sylvia.

─ Always act with confidence, like a true heir to the throne.

Alice quickly glanced down at her clothes. Were there any wrinkles? Any stains? Luckily, there were a few creases, but nothing too noticeable.

She straightened her back, pushed her chest forward, and raised her chin slightly, imitating the posture she’d once seen a duchess assume.

And she put on an expression, just like Sylvia would.

After taking a few more deep breaths to calm herself, Alice finally spoke.

“Yes, let her in.”

Of course, her heart wasn’t as calm as Sylvia’s.

Chapter 17
Stubbornness (1)

Considering the mess I made in the diplomatic arena, the Emperor didn’t seem to care much. It seemed like he really didn’t mind if I stirred up trouble like that. Either that, or the Empire’s overwhelming power was so terrifying that the other nations feared retaliation if they misspoke.

In the main storyline, the Emperor had intended to wage war on the entire world—a truly insane move—and nearly succeeded until the protagonist and his companions managed to stop him. Given that, the Kingdom and the Holy State were handling things wisely, all things considered. No nation could hope to win a war against the Empire unless it was internally divided or the rest of the world united against it.

Even if war broke out, the first to strike the Empire would never escape unscathed.

…And I was one of the Empire’s key figures. At just fourteen years old.

Would I become a war criminal?

Well, I still had a few years left before that happened, so I figured I’d think about it slowly. If push came to shove, I could always wipe out the entire mess and just assassinate the Emperor. Not that I really wanted to see things escalate to that point.

I planned to do everything in my power to avoid such a scenario.

In any case, it wasn’t all that surprising that my reckless behavior hadn’t caused any major problems.

What was surprising, though, was something else entirely.

“Did you have a conversation with the princess?”

“Why? Am I not allowed to? You were the Empire’s representative at the trilateral conference.”

“No, it’s not that…”

Alice’s face was literally glowing with pride as she spoke to me.

And she had every right to feel that way. Alice was usually confined to the palace, spending her time studying and training. Of course, she’d feel proud to have accomplished something significant—especially something like forming a connection with the kingdom’s only princess.

I didn’t know much about the king himself, as he only had a few lines in the game. But his daughter, Charlotte, was a good person. She wasn’t the type to feign kindness in front of others. She was one of the heroines, after all. If she had been written as a deceitful character, she wouldn’t have been nearly as popular.

If Alice had talked to someone else, I might have been suspicious. But with Charlotte, there was no need to worry. Besides, we were going to meet her at the academy next year anyway. She’d be sent as an exchange student by the king.

There was probably a reason the Emperor hadn’t scolded Alice too harshly this time. Maybe it was because I had personally asked him not to be too hard on her.

“You had a productive time.”

At my words, Alice raised her chin proudly. Honestly, it made her look cuter than dignified.

* * *

After that, nothing major happened. The Emperor didn’t summon me for another round of questioning, nor did he issue any orders for assassinations.

I figured it was because I’d be attending the academy next year. It wouldn’t look good if rumors about me spread at a school where I’d be a student. Besides, if the Emperor was sending me to the academy, it wasn’t to study diligently. It was more likely to keep an eye on the future leaders of the noble class, as well as any talented commoners.

Claire from the original story was the same. Claire hadn’t been enrolled in the academy from the start but had transferred later on due to the emperor’s wishes. She didn’t even particularly want to attend the academy.

So, naturally, I thought that with all my hard work—studying diligently and attending every mock exam—I would be able to enter the academy without any issues.

But—

“There’s a place you need to go.”

‘Huh?’

I had to put in quite a bit of effort to hold back the words that almost slipped out.

No matter what, if such a thing was planned, it should have been communicated in advance.

“It seems the time has come to deal with the northern warlords. The Autonomous State of Rickland has finally requested aid from our empire. I’ll provide you with the information on the warlord leaders; go and take care of them.”

Ah, so it was a military matter.

This world’s military was just like any other—giving orders at the last minute, telling people where to go.

“…Understood.”

Of course, there was no valid reason for me to refuse. At best, I could say something like, ‘I’d rather go to school than to the battlefield,’ but the emperor hadn’t raised me here to send me off to school anyway.

However, just because I was going to the battlefield didn’t mean I wouldn’t be able to attend school.

I could take the entrance exam in the nearest city to the front lines, and there was still plenty of time before April next year.

…If this game were modeled after a European country, the academic year would probably start in August or September. But Chronicles of Aetherna was a Japanese game. Although it has been exported overseas, it was primarily designed to cater to Japanese players, where it sold the most. Naturally, the game’s content was tailored to their preferences.

Japanese gamers who bought the game hoping for a school story wouldn’t necessarily want a European academic calendar.

That was why the Imperial Runedarium Academy also started in early April and followed a three-semester system, just like in Japan. It was convenient for including those typical summer and winter vacation episodes that you’d find in Japanese anime.

Interestingly enough, even though the setting was European, there was a Valentine’s Day event too. Depending on which character you spent the year with, the heroine who gave you chocolate changes.

“Are you disappointed?”

“……”

The emperor asked me that, so I looked up at him. He was gazing down at me with his usual expression—a slight smile on his face but without revealing any particular emotion.

“No, Your Majesty. I will follow your orders.”

I knew exactly what the emperor was asking. He was well aware that I had been preparing for the entrance exams alongside Alice.

Perhaps this command was meant to emphasize the difference between me and the real imperial princess, Alice.

This would be my first assassination mission since the count’s assassination. And it wasn’t a small task either, with all the warlords rising up in the north. I’d heard that some of them were bold enough to cross the empire’s borders.

It seemed the emperor intended to take this opportunity to wipe them out.

“Hmm.”

The Emperor made a sound that was hard to interpret, and then…

“Understood. You may go now. our departure will be in a week. Someone from the military will come shortly to brief you on the details.”

If that was indeed the emperor’s intention, it seemed unlikely that I would be able to enroll in the academy next April.

What a shame.

* * *

“Are you really going to the battlefield?”

As I was packing my things, the door swung open, and Alice asked me with an urgent tone.

I paused from attaching the canteen pouch to my bag and turned around.

Alice stood in the doorway, drenched in sweat.

“Yes, it seems so.”

“Seems so?”

At my response, Alice strode into the room.

“You’re just going to leave it at that? Didn’t you want to go to the academy? You studied so hard!”

Hmm…

It was true that I wanted to go to the academy. And I did study hard. Much harder than Alice realized. It was, after all, a place filled with the characters I loved. I was curious to see whether Claire—who likely grew up much happier here without me around—had entered the academy as she did in the original. I also wondered how Charlotte, who had become close with Alice unlike in the original, would react.

Maybe I’d even get swept into the original story and join the protagonist. If any dangerous situations arose, I could handle them before they spiraled out of control.

…Actually, that last part was something I’d seriously planned to do.

But just because I couldn’t go now didn’t mean I would never be able to go. Even if I wasn’t a student, there were several ways I could still intervene in the protagonist’s story.

“Say something!”

Lost in thought, I hadn’t said anything, and Alice seemed to think I was at a loss for words.

“I have received an order from His Majesty the Emperor to deal with the warlord forces beyond the northern border and stabilize the political situation in the Autonomous State of Rickland.”

At the mention of “His Majesty the Emperor’s order,” Alice seemed momentarily at a loss for words, but she quickly lifted her chin and spoke.

“So?”

So?

I blinked a couple of times at her, unsure of what she meant by that.

In this country, the Emperor’s orders were absolute. The Imperial Parliament didn’t dare oppose the Emperor. The Parliament was strictly decided by popular vote, and the people wanted the Parliament to follow the Emperor. The Emperor’s authoritative policies instilled a sense of pride in the citizens as “citizens of this country.” And in reality, the Emperor had significantly improved the people’s situation.

Most of that was due to the cheap raw materials he extracted from the colonies, though.

And those ‘citizens’ who elected the imperial parliament? That privilege only extended to ‘pure-blooded adult imperial males.’

You could overlook the fact that minors were excluded, but… actually, that’s absurd, too. In this country, anyone over the age of twelve was practically considered an adult and was immediately thrown into factories.

Even if it wasn’t official Empire policy, this nation was a chaotic blend of extreme capitalism, imperialism, and an absolute monarchy—forces that seemed incompatible but somehow coexisted. The emperor’s ultimate goal was to consolidate all of it into one unified empire. It sounded impressive in theory, but the method—war, the most brutal form of diplomacy—was far from ideal.

The emperor spoke of a “war to end all wars,” a phrase that had been heard before and dismissed as nonsense. Yet, he was fully intent on carrying it out.

Anyway, children as young as twelve were made to work fourteen-hour days in hard labor, and no one cared if they drank, smoked, or got addicted to opium. Yet, they weren’t given the right to vote until they turned twenty-one. If they managed to survive until then, it was a miracle, and even if they did, they wouldn’t have received a proper education to take an interest in politics.

As a result, there were always plenty of volunteers for the military. Those with disabilities or those starving couldn’t fight effectively, so they were well-fed, well-rested, and exercised. The pay was also much better than working in a factory. Although they occasionally had to risk their lives, the technological superiority meant fewer casualties compared to the enemy, and compensation was promptly given.

…It almost felt like the empire intentionally kept things this way.

On top of that, women didn’t have the right to vote, nor did people from the colonies or those of mixed blood. Only those with a pure imperial lineage—and even then, only if they were considered to meet the minimum “quota”—were granted voting rights. If someone looked too much like they were from the colonies, they could still be rejected.

Workers complained that colonial people were taking their jobs, and there were rumors that foreigners were forming secret societies to undermine the state from the shadows…

Didn’t it all sound a little too familiar?

And yet, despite all of this, history still included tales of empresses. What an ironic contradiction.

“Aren’t you a princess? You’ve got the Emperor’s power behind you. Shouldn’t you be more assertive? So why are you just following his orders without question?”

“Even if I’m a princess, I’m not the same kind of princess as you. I’m someone His Majesty took in because he thought I could be useful. But you are the true heir to this Empire.”

“…So, you’re saying you’re some kind of tool?”

Of course.

The emperor likely saw me as nothing more than a tool.

It was probably true that he loved me as a daughter. Just as he did with Ruth, Jayden, and my other siblings. In fact, the emperor was always deeply heartbroken whenever one of his children died in the story.

But at the same time, even his children were tools to him.

Perhaps it could be explained as the difference between a cherished tool and a disposable one.

Naturally, Alice was the most important tool among them.

…But there was no need to tell Alice that. She was too young to understand.

I turned back to my backpack and spoke.

“You don’t need to worry. I’ll complete my mission and return. I won’t die.”

“That’s not what I’m talking about…!”

Alice shouted in frustration at my back but then stopped. The door was still open. If she yelled, all the maids would hear.

Although Alice often threw tantrums in the hallway, she had learned that such behavior negatively affected her image as she grew older. Of course, she still occasionally threw tantrums, causing trouble for everyone.

“…”

For a moment, she was silent, likely trying to get her emotions under control. I couldn’t see her face, but I could hear her heavy breathing, so she was probably struggling with it.

Finally, Alice spoke—though it was clear she hadn’t calmed down at all.

“…I’m going to see Father.”

“Princess—”

Before I could stop her, Alice had already bolted out of the room.

“…Hah.”

With a sigh, I set my half-packed bag down and hurried after her.

Chapter 18
Stubbornness (2)

Morphine was discovered in the early 1800s. Given that morphine is a type of opium, it’s reasonable to think it emerged around that time without needing a detailed historical investigation. Moreover, morphine frequently appeared as a painkiller for soldiers in World War I and II.

Morphine, the most potent painkiller derived from natural plants, had a powerful effect and acted very quickly on the brain. Therefore, it was distributed like crazy to soldiers until World War II. And it also caused a lot of suffering for soldiers who survived World War I and II. It was, after all, a famous form of “opium.”

Its addictive nature was so strong that even today it’s used only as a last resort, when other painkillers are ineffective. In the past, when the side effects of drugs were relatively less researched, morphine was used because there were no real alternatives.

And now, I had a stash of morphine hidden in my room.

“……What is this?”

“……”

That’s right. Just because it was the past didn’t mean people were unaware of the harmful effects of opium. Remember, even in Britain, they sold opium to China with great enthusiasm, leading to the famous Opium Wars when China, thinking the opium was destroying their country, rebelled.

This world knew about its effects, too.

I was using it even though I knew.

And now, Alice was rummaging through my room, uncovering every hiding spot, like under the bed or on top of the wardrobe.

“Princess.”

“…Please tell me this isn’t what it looks like.”

Alice asked, looking at the morphine on the bed.

It wasn’t a large amount. I didn’t need much. A dose or two was sufficient. I had a few small bottles, just in case.

But it was enough to raise Alice’s suspicion.

“You’re not addicted or anything, right?”

“……Princess.”

I called out to Alice, who was asking anxiously, in a calm voice.

“Have I ever shown symptoms of opium addiction?”

“……”

One of the most easily noticeable symptoms after taking morphine was constricted pupils. I had seen it a few times myself, a few years ago in the Count’s territory.

Moreover, if I were truly addicted to morphine, it would be impossible to hide. Being intoxicated with opium like morphine made one acted insane and unable to think straight for a while, and withdrawal symptoms like vomiting, fever, and diarrhea were very obvious.

But my body was perfectly normal. When I was busy, I never showed any withdrawal symptoms. Strangely, I didn’t even catch a cold.

Alice glared at me and asked.

“So, what is this for?”

“It’s for emergencies.”

“…But there are mages in the castle.”

That was right.

This world had real magic. Mages used magical stones to cast spells. They could heal injuries almost without leaving a scar and, recently, they’ve even managed to reattach severed limbs.

“Healing with magic takes too long.”

“Then what about during that time…?”

“And an unhealed body still experiences pain, which makes it less agile.”

No matter how well-trained a person was, it was impossible to move exactly the same after getting injured as before. So, in urgent situations, it was important to numb the pain and move quickly by tricking the brain.

…Honestly, it was a bit unfair. I hadn’t actually used it yet.

But I planned to use it when necessary, experience the situation once, and then reset the time.

Addiction to drugs had both psychological and physical reasons, but the physical effects were the most significant. The harm they did to the brain and nervous system was severe. When someone was addicted to drugs, the craving was as desperate as a starving person searching for food. The brain had been deceived into feeling hungry.

However, I could cancel out that addiction in the brain and nervous system.

So, if I got severely injured and faced an unknown level of danger, I could endure, see the future, and then apply that idea to try again. Of course, without drugs in the final state.

“……”

Alice bit her lip.

“Is it because of me?”

“……”

Hmm…

It wasn’t just because of Alice. To be precise, it was a preparation for all possible scenarios. I might really need to assassinate the Emperor someday.

The Emperor’s personal combat ability was among the strongest in this world. Even Lucas couldn’t defeat him with a sword, so he was probably overwhelmingly stronger than anyone known as a ‘Sword Saint’ in this world.

Still, as a human, he must have very tiny gaps.

But those gaps were so tiny that it might take thousands of attempts, repeating every second, to find and exploit them. So, these morphine vials were tools to slightly enhance the efficiency of that process.

Seeing me remain silent, Alice seemed to think something and suddenly reached out to me.

Alice… in terms of ‘talent,’ she was far superior to me. Simply put, she was the daughter of ‘that’ Emperor. Her physical abilities were top-notch, and she was incredibly smart. Honestly, if I didn’t have the ability to reset the time, I could never defeat Alice in a one-on-one confrontation.

And the same went for studying. I could read the same book dozens, hundreds of times, attend hundreds of hours of lectures from tutors, and still have the same amount of time to invest as others… No, if I wanted, I could just erase the time spent and retain the knowledge. If I had just studied normally, I wouldn’t have even gotten into the academy.

I wouldn’t have survived until now, either.

So, well.

If Alice suddenly grabbed me by the collar, I wouldn’t be able to avoid it. My face would be pulled close to hers, about a fist’s distance away.

…Should I reset the time?

I briefly considered it but decided to postpone that decision. For now, I would see how the situation played out. After all, Alice was one of the characters I liked.

I’d prefer not to reset the time I had spent with her.

“Hey.”

Oh.

This was bad.

Alice seemed genuinely angry.

“I’m going to ask you some questions now, and you better answer them properly.”

“……”

It was sheer luck that my expression didn’t crumble. The practice I’d put into maintaining a neutral face was paying off.

“What do you think of me? And what do you think of yourself?”

“You are the future Empress of the Empire. My role is to assist you.”

“According to what my father said?”

“……”

No, this was my own will.

If Alice weren’t here, I would have run away immediately. Preferably near Claire… or I would have sought help and hidden with the heroines, the protagonist, or even some male characters, though less willingly. Except in the Church.

I didn’t know what Alice thought of my silence, but she stared at me with fiery eyes.

“Let me ask you a different question. What if my father appointed you as the Crown Princess instead of me?”

“That would never—”

“If you think my father won’t do such a thing, then you are greatly mistaken.”

…Hmm.

I believed Alice was the one mistaken, but the current situation didn’t seem appropriate for arguing that.

“—If that were to happen, I would do my best to ensure the imperial authority is placed in its rightful position.”

“…Even if it’s Father’s command?”

“Yes. Because it would be the right thing to do.”

This was sincere.

I had no intention of becoming the Emperor. In fact, based on the storyline up to the point where it had progressed, I doubted whether the Emperor could continue to hold power. After all, wasn’t the Emperor the leader of an evil empire?

Ultimately, the protagonist would be the one who triumphed in the end, supported by the heroine and other male characters, along with many other allies.

Although the ending wasn’t clear yet, most players speculated that it would involve a democratic revolution.

Even if Alice didn’t inherit the imperial throne, she could become a hero of the people. And that would be much better for her future. No matter how much reality was reflected, it was still a game. Considering the developers, it was unlikely that all the royal family members would be executed.

“Even if it means ruining your body?”

Alice’s eyes were fixed on the bottle of morphine on the bed. I nodded.

“Yes, that’s correct.”

Of course, I had no intention of using it all the way through, but if I answered straightforwardly, there would be no reason for me to have collected the morphine in the first place, so I used it as an excuse.

“……”

Alice glared at me for a while before finally releasing her grip on my collar. I tried my best not to stumble. Thankfully, almost a decade of effort paid off, and I managed not to stagger awkwardly.

“I’m taking this with me.”

“……”

Alice picked up the morphine from the bed. Then she looked at me and spoke.

“Don’t worry. I won’t need it. A princess of a nation can’t be addicted to morphine, right?”

And that remark about being ‘a princess of a nation’ was directed at me as well.

“……”

“And I will make sure that such substances can’t be obtained within the palace. From now on, only those deemed absolutely necessary will be allowed to handle such things, and not someone of your dignity. Understood?”

“……Understood.”

Only after I said that did Alice nod firmly and turn on her heel, leaving my room.

“……”

I counted to roughly thirty seconds before letting out a long sigh.

As expected of the Emperor’s daughter, her spirit was no joke. I felt crushed the entire time she had me by the collar. Fortunately, I managed to maintain my composure, so there was no need to reset the time.

When I followed Alice a little while ago, the Emperor had already left. Even if I had met him directly, I wasn’t sure if the situation would have been resolved, but the fact that I didn’t even get a chance to see any potential resolution seemed to have really irritated Alice.

Returning to my room in a huff, Alice, unable to control her frustration, started pacing around and then flung open my bag.

At first, I wasn’t sure what she was doing, but then she began unpacking everything inside the bag. While she didn’t throw my things around recklessly, she seemed to want to recreate the state of the bag before it was packed.

I watched in disbelief as Alice, while unpacking my bag, discovered a vial of morphine, which led to the commotion.

“……Hmm.”

Honestly, even if Alice decided to crack down on morphine, it was still easy to obtain. This world had opium dens hidden in the corners of cities. Although illegal, the Empire had little interest in the harsh lives of the lower classes.

As a result, opium was somewhat popular among the nobility as well. Of course, it was harder to catch nobles than commoners. Even the Count indulged openly until he was assassinated.

…Still, bringing morphine back into the palace would be risky.

If Alice caught me next time, I might really be suspected of addiction and forced into a sanatorium. The mental hospitals of this era had… somewhat barbaric aspects, didn’t they? I wasn’t keen on ending up in one of those.

“Hmm…”

If not morphine…

Well, there were a few other drugs that came to mind. Even if they weren’t painkillers, there were substances that could drastically improve the success rate of my attempts.

For example, yes, there are substances that were too recently introduced to have their harms and side effects properly studied. Drugs that, when taken, could exponentially increase concentration, allowing one to complete tasks at double the usual speed and with greater accuracy. Not magic potions, but real-world drugs.

Methamphetamine.

In reality, this drug was marketed as ‘Philopon.’

Since the pharmaceutical company was Japanese, it was sometimes called ‘Hiroppon’ following the Japanese pronunciation.

Of course, like any drug, it severely wore down the body. Didn’t they say it caused permanent damage to dopamine receptors? And dopamine was used to create positive emotions in humans. In other words, once taken, one could never feel normal happiness again without the drug.

I could simply reset the time to fix it, but…

“…Maybe I should reconsider.”

While morphine could be used for ‘exploring possibilities,’ methamphetamine was strictly a ‘results-oriented’ drug. The results obtained using this drug couldn’t be utilized.

Even if I succeeded in an assassination under its influence, I would either have to live as an addict for life, experience no pleasure other than from the drug, or ultimately reset time to achieve results without it.

Nothing was ever easy.

I took a long breath again.

Chapter 19
Stubbornness (3)

A day had passed since Alice’s visit. There had been no news since then. The Emperor’s order to me had not been revoked. It seemed Alice still hadn’t met with the Emperor yet, which made sense since I had heard he was away.

The belongings Alice had unpacked… I hadn’t repacked them yet. For now, I simply returned everything to its original place. Since Alice herself had unpacked them, I decided to wait a bit before repacking.

No matter how determined Alice was, convincing that stubborn Emperor wouldn’t be easy. He was the kind of man who, even though he loved his daughter, always placed his goals first. On the surface, he claimed everything was ‘for the empire,’ but in reality, he was just obsessed with governance—like a man with a bizarre fixation on state affairs. If he thought something would harm his rule, he wouldn’t hesitate to discard even his daughter.

The Autonomous State of Rickland hadn’t appeared in the main game yet, but it existed in the lore. It might play a significant role in the sequel… though that was just a bit of speculation for now. By the time I arrived in this world, the game’s development was already underway, but its release was still far off, so I hadn’t even seen a trailer.

Among fans, the prevailing theory was that the protagonist, who had fled to the unstable State of Rickland amidst military factions, would consolidate power, gain trust, and find a new place to settle. If I were to take down all the warlords before that, those predictions would be pointless… but I doubted the Emperor intended to eliminate all of them. He’d probably leave just enough to cause trouble for the autonomous state while ensuring they still needed the empire’s support.

If he truly wanted to wipe out the warlords, the Emperor would have simply sent the army. Then again, if he had proposed sending the army, the autonomous state would likely have refused. What sovereign nation would welcome a foreign army to deal with their criminals? It was a blatant infringement of sovereignty. The intention would be obvious.

“…Wait a minute.”

Could it be that the Emperor was sending me for that very reason?

The State of Rickland might refuse an entire Imperial Army, but they might not mind if he dispatched a single assassin. Or maybe he didn’t intend to send me as a soldier at all. He could’ve slipped me in as a diplomat, or even as a princess.

…I’d be able to create opportunities to move freely within the state, carrying out assassination missions in between official duties.

Uh…

…Was the Emperor’s trust in me becoming a bit too much?

Did the original Claire ever earn this level of trust? I couldn’t recall her being sent on solo missions like this, no matter how much she was tasked with.

I pondered, resting my hand on my forehead.

If I had blindly gone to the autonomous state and decapitated all the warlords, the future could’ve shifted dramatically.

Well, Millennium Corp. did enjoy surprising people, so they probably wouldn’t have crafted a story that players could easily predict.

Should I refuse?

I seriously considered it.

If the Emperor truly trusted me, believed in me completely, there might be another way. I could go there and do absolutely nothing, then return. Even if I lied, the Emperor would likely think, “Well, there must’ve been a good reason for it.”

The problem, though, was whether the Emperor trusted me 100 percent—without a single shred of doubt. The answer to that was simple and required little thought.

The Emperor was not someone who trusted anyone fully. The only thing the Emperor truly believed in was his own convictions. So, if I returned after completing no mission at all, he would doubt me. He might trust that I had an “unavoidable reason,” but he wouldn’t believe it was a physical impossibility that prevented me from assassinating the target. He’d assume there was some political entanglement at play.

And once that train of thought began, the Emperor’s actions would stray too far from my predictions.

That wasn’t a good thing.

I was trying to avoid choices that would inevitably lead to the deaths of several people. If the Emperor acted outside of my expectations, it would jeopardize my ability to make use of the foresight I had been relying on.

The reason I hadn’t attempted to assassinate the Emperor and was following his orders for now was to minimize variables and create a favorable situation for myself. While breaking the pattern wouldn’t eliminate new opportunities, the further apart the opportunities were, the harder it would be to align them.

“……”

I sat in the chair, resting my chin in my hand, deep in thought. But no matter how much I pondered, I couldn’t reach a clear conclusion.

Even if I used Alice as an excuse, it was too late. I had already agreed to the mission, and changing my stance now would only increase the Emperor’s suspicions.

Hmm. No easy solution.

Just as I was thinking that—

The door suddenly burst open.

“……”

I didn’t jump in surprise. After ten years of experiencing such interruptions, it no longer startled me. Being slashed by Lucas’s sword had set a pretty high bar for surprise.

It was probably Alice again. If she had met with the Emperor, she’d have been rejected for sure and would be sulking by now, barging in with a frown. She wouldn’t be here to brag about receiving new orders from the Emperor; she’d likely be dragging me along to meet him instead. Alice always had an air of confidence before confronting the Emperor.

“Got it!”

“What?”

But her sudden shout caught me off guard, leaving me momentarily dazed. Got what?

Turning my head, I saw Alice standing proudly, her face glowing with pride. The sunlight from the window caught her hair, making it shimmer like gold.

With her hands on her hips, laughing like a victorious general, Alice declared…

“You don’t have to go to the North!”

“……”

I stared at her for a moment before replying calmly.

“No matter how much of a future empress you are, you are not above the current Emperor’s orders.”

In response to my calm voice, Alice snorted dismissively.

“I know, okay? I am a real princess, after all. If you still don’t believe me, just take a look at this.”

With that, Alice raised her hand from her waist, revealing a document clutched in her grip.

It was the Emperor’s order.

[By decree of Emperor Arthur III of the Aetherna Empire, the northern dispatch order for Sylvia Fangriffon is hereby rescinded.]

It wasn’t an official decree. Just a random scrap of paper torn off, with a sloppy message scrawled in fountain pen. Calling it an official document would be an overstatement.

But the handwriting was familiar.

And so was the Emperor’s signature.

“…Forgery or impersonation of official documents is a serious crime. If you’re faking an imperial order—”

“I’m not!”

Alice interrupted me, shouting at the top of her lungs.

“If you’re so suspicious, go verify it yourself! I may do a lot of things, but I wouldn’t lie about something like this!”

“……”

If Alice was insisting this much…

…Could it be real?

If it was real, how did she manage it?

I managed to maintain my expressionless face, but perhaps my confusion was visible. Alice looked at me victoriously and exclaimed.

“See? Now it’s settled! We’re heading to the academy together! Well, I won’t pack for a while, though.”

This time, she added with a beaming smile.

“I’m definitely going to beat you in the next exam!”

Uh… Wait, seriously?

How did she do it?

Even in my state of confusion, a part of my mind was already celebrating, clenching its fist in triumph.

* * *

A few minutes earlier—

Crash!

The sound of something breaking was rarely heard in the Emperor’s audience chamber. The maids working in the palace were all daughters of noble families, receiving high-level education, and naturally, they wouldn’t accidentally break precious items in the palace.

And no one would dare to deliberately break something either. After all, meals weren’t usually served in the audience chamber.

But this time was different.

The sound came from a small glass vial shattering on the floor. The clear liquid inside splattered across the floor, though not enough to reach the Emperor’s clothes.

“…What do you think you’re doing?”

The Emperor himself asked, seeing his daughter behaving so outrageously in front of him.

Even Lucas, the guard at his side, looked bewildered, but Alice paid no attention to their expressions. Under normal circumstances, Alice would have shrunk before her father, the Emperor. The mood in the room wasn’t exactly favorable either. But Alice was furious, her anger burning to the tips of her hair.

And when a Fangriffon gets angry, they tend to stop caring about anything.

Alice was still a Fangriffon, after all.

It was the first time she’d ever been this angry at her father. While she wanted to surpass Sylvia, she never wished for her to be taken out of the race entirely.

“This is morphine. It was found in Sylvia’s room.”

“Hmm?”

At those words, the Emperor’s expression immediately shifted from irritation to intrigue.

“Sylvia is using morphine?”

His reaction wasn’t surprising. No one utilized Sylvia’s talents more effectively than the Emperor himself. She’d only been sent on one assassination mission, but there was no one better at gathering all sorts of information than her.

It was hard to imagine someone like Sylvia needing morphine. After all, she’d never been seriously injured by bullets or swords.

Lucas was just as shocked. His usual laid-back demeanor had vanished, and his eyes widened in disbelief. Despite the situation, Alice found herself pleased by that small detail.

“She said it was for emergencies. In case something went wrong, and she had to fight without time to recover.”

“…Oh.”

Coming from Sylvia, such a statement couldn’t be taken lightly. Sylvia had said she might be injured and have to fight without the luxury of healing.

What kind of danger was she anticipating?

“…Your Majesty.”

Normally, Alice would have addressed him as ‘Father,’ but at this moment, she stood before him as a princess addressing her Emperor. The conversation they were about to have wasn’t between a daughter and her father; it was between the future Empress and the current Emperor.

“Sylvia said that I am the one destined to become the next Empress.”

“……”

The Emperor was listening intently.

“If she becomes a candidate, she will do whatever it takes to ensure I get that position.”

“Hmm.”

The Emperor’s gaze sharpened as he focused on the princess before him.

“So, Your Majesty. Sylvia is my ally. Not yours.”

Alice smiled as she said this, though it wasn’t a genuine smile. It was a smile twisted by nervousness, slightly trembling at the edges. A facade of confidence.

But Fangriffons never backed down, because they were ‘Fangriffons.’

“Sylvia may be a Gryphon. But the first Emperor Fangriffon was not. Fangriffons are the leaders of the Gryphons, not Gryphons themselves. They are the ones who command the Gryphons and ride above them. The ones who lead the pack. There’s no need to be stronger than a Gryphon to lead one.”

Indeed. Fangriffons—the leader of the Gryphons. And leading people didn’t always require sheer strength. Especially if the pack in question was made up of humans.

“So, Sylvia will be mine. Of course, if you ever need her, I could lend her to you. But not this time.”

Sylvia, that Sylvia, was supporting the ‘true princess’ as the next Empress.

And the princess realized what that truly meant.

She realized it and was now informing the current Emperor.

And as the Emperor heard her declaration, he smiled.

Chapter 20
Reunion? (1)

There was always a reason why mock exams were difficult.

Even though they were just mock exams, the style of the questions and the difficulty level were quite different from the actual entrance exams. The balance of difficulty was often off, with some questions being too easy and others too hard. Overall, the difficulty level was generally high.

This wasn’t limited to the academy entrance exams. In the world I came from, most mock exams were somewhat or excessively harder than the actual tests.

The reason was simple. The companies creating these tests want to boast about how students who use their mock exams end up passing the real thing.

Even though students knew mock exams were not the real deal and had almost no official credibility, they still rode an emotional rollercoaster while taking them. Humans were naturally wired to seek rewards. Once we feel we’ve achieved a certain goal, we tend to relax.

That was why they deliberately made the mock exams tough. If the real test turned out to be difficult, students wouldn’t be caught off guard, and it ensured they remained tense and focused on their studies.

Alice and I had taken such exams multiple times before.

Alice, with her brilliant mind, always studied hard and scored high—

—I, on the other hand, used my unique abilities, repeatedly reviewing the material until I memorized and understood everything.

Honestly, it was incredibly tedious. Even though my body followed my mind, and when I reset the time, my physical state reset, my memory didn’t. I accumulated experience rather than perceiving it as time being reset.

In other words, no matter how many times I reset, it always felt like I was reliving the same moment over and over again.

…Did that make sense?

Well, anyway.

Because of this, I made sure to carve out moments to rest or nap during all those chances I had. Sometimes, I’d skip class and wander outside the capital. Other times, I’d lock my door and sleep the whole day away.

I didn’t care what people thought. After all, that time was essentially being wasted anyway. By minimizing mental exhaustion and resetting, I could go back to how things originally were.

Although human memory had its limits, seeing and reviewing the same things repeatedly inevitably led to memorization. Whether it was because my brain had a larger capacity than normal or I had some untapped talent all along, I wasn’t sure.

Thinking back to how I used to save and load different game files to replay over and over… wondering what potential the old me might’ve had didn’t really matter anymore. After all, I was now Sylvia Fangriffon, a character who never even existed in the original story.

“How did the test go?”

Even as a princess, I was required to take the entrance exam at the designated location.

The Empire was large. Even with the most advanced trains, it took hours, if not half a day or more, to travel to Runedarium from the provinces. And if you push yourself too hard the day before, it inevitably affects your performance during the exam.

It was understandable that commoners from the provinces had to deal with these inconveniences, but when it happened repeatedly, even the nobles began to express their complaints. After all, no matter the time or place, the education of one’s children has always been a serious matter—except for those struggling just to make a living day by day.

That’s why designated exam centers are set up in the provinces as well. There are, of course, those who still can’t make it to the test centers, but people in that situation probably wouldn’t even know if they had the talent for it. They’d likely live in places without access to any educational opportunities in the first place.

Anyway, that was how Alice and I ended up taking the exam at the Imperial Runedarium Academy, right in the capital.

Honestly, for someone living in the capital, taking the academy exam was considered lucky. It meant you get the chance to visit the academy in person. Whether you passed or failed, entering that well-built institution was a worthwhile experience. Since the school wasn’t open to the public outside of the festival period, most people never get to see it in its studious, academic atmosphere.

“The exam was easier than the mock tests.”

“As expected, right?”

Alice responded.

Of course, even though we took the exam at the Academy, we didn’t receive exactly the same treatment as other students. There were issues with security, and besides, having us in the same classroom would be incredibly distracting to the other students. That distraction could end up affecting their scores.

Many nobles were extremely sensitive when it came to their children’s grades. It would’ve been one thing if they directed their frustrations at their own kids, but there were always those who blame the exam location instead.

The Emperor, of course, ignores such complaints. Those trivial matters rarely make it to his ears.

But the Academy’s staff can’t dismiss them so easily, and neither can the high-ranking officials who manage the Empire’s education system. When families from a count or duke’s house start to raise complaints, those officials find themselves pulling their hair out in frustration.

To avoid such issues, we were given the privilege of taking the exam in a separate classroom.

As we stepped out of the classroom, I glanced at Alice. Her expression wasn’t bad—looks like the exam was easy for her.

It was the same for me. After all, I had studied the material to the point of exhaustion. My score would likely surpass my mock test results, not fall short. Of course, I did intentionally make a few mistakes here and there.

“Let’s go and do a quick check on the answers, no need to go through everything. You should remember some of the trickier questions, right? Just going over those will give us a rough estimate of our scores.”

I nodded in agreement.

Alice was already certain she’d be admitted into the Academy.

And why wouldn’t she be? In the original storyline, Alice was a student at the Academy.

While the building was currently filled with student candidates, we took the exam individually with guards present. However, by the beginning of the semester, any undesirable elements among the admitted students would have been removed. Inside the academy, we would be equals, speaking informally to each other.

Of course, as time passed, the unspoken hierarchies would inevitably form, as they always did. But Alice was so well-known that she wouldn’t need any introduction. Everyone already knew her face.

As we walked, we heard a commotion up ahead.

Students were pouring out of the classrooms. It wasn’t just us who had finished the exam.

We paused for a moment. There were certainly ways we could clear a path through the crowd of students, but there was no need to rush. One of the knights guarding us stepped forward and took a position in front of us, signaling for the students to keep their distance.

Some students glanced our way, but most were too intimidated to approach, deterred by the imposing presence of the knights. Besides, Alice was never one to form close relationships with anyone from a young age, so even children from prominent noble families found it awkward to strike up a conversation with her. They didn’t know how to approach someone like Alice, who wasn’t just a princess but also aspired to become the emperor. While others attended balls, she’d choose to spend her time reading or practicing swordsmanship. It was no surprise that she had no acquaintances among the nobles.

“How many of these kids do you think will make it into the Academy?”

“Probably very few.”

I replied.

In the original story, the Academy admitted only 30 nobles and 60 commoners per year. But the actual named characters were far fewer than that. Compared to the sea of students passing by, those numbers felt like a mere handful.

We stood there, waiting as the students filed past, watching them from a distance.

“……”

And then suddenly, I almost gasped.

A girl with striking blue hair walked by in the distance.

It wasn’t the same look I remembered. Not from the game, and certainly not from the last time I’d seen her in that filthy, disheveled state. She had grown significantly, her long blue hair neatly tied back in a classic ponytail. There was none of the bold makeup she sported in the game, and her uniform wasn’t modified in any way to show off her body.

She simply looked like the perfect, upstanding student. Honestly, she could easily pass for a class president. She wasn’t wearing glasses, but it was unmistakable.

It was Claire.

Claire was walking alongside a handsome boy, talking and laughing with him. That must be the son of the Grace family—the protagonist of the game.

“……”

“What’s wrong? Do you know someone?”

“Yes. I see some children from noble families.”

I answered, choosing my words carefully. It seemed better to give a vague excuse than to deny it outright. Alice simply hummed in response.

“Is there anyone we need to be cautious of?”

“There is, but this isn’t the place to discuss it.”

Not Claire, though. It was better that Claire remained unaware of me for now.

But even so, there were certainly people to be cautious about.

The daughter of Count Crowfield, whom I had killed, was also supposed to be attending this school. She was one of the heroines in the original story.

“…Alright, then let me know when we get back. It wouldn’t hurt for me to be cautious as well.”

“Understood.”

I replied, noting the immediate shift to seriousness in Alice’s expression.

In the original story, Alice and Claire had a very strained relationship, and Alice wouldn’t have received such information. However, since I wasn’t Claire, and Claire’s image had changed significantly from the original, I thought it wouldn’t hurt to share this much information.

* * *

“…Huh?”

Claire suddenly stopped walking and looked back. Leo, who was walking with Claire, asked.

“Why? Did you see something?”

“Well, it’s just…”

Claire stared blankly behind her for a moment. Leo thought she might have seen someone standing at the corner up ahead. One person had striking golden hair, and the other had short black hair. Leo could guess who the golden-haired person was. It was said that the princess would be attending the Academy this year, so the presence of the two knights in front of them made sense. As for the other person, Leo wasn’t sure.

“Do you know them? Should we go and meet them?”

Leo tried to backtrack with a suggestion, but stopped awkwardly as he received disapproving glances from the other students.

“No, never mind. It’s not worth it.”

Claire said, shaking off her thoughts. She finally gathered herself and spoke again.

“Maybe… maybe I just saw wrong. It could have just been someone who looked similar.”

“…Really?”

Though Claire’s behavior seemed odd, Leo decided to let it go.

He knew Claire had been searching for her sister. She had mentioned it several times since childhood. However, even if that sister existed, she wouldn’t be here. To take the exam here, one’s identity had to be verified first.

Unfortunately, according to Claire’s story—though Claire never believed it—her sister, who had been a lost child, had an extremely low chance of surviving and growing up to take the entrance exam at the Empire’s top academy. Moreover, taking the exam next to the princess was even less likely. She didn’t seem like a maid either. If she were a real maid, she would have taken the exam mixed in with the other students, like Leo and Claire.

Moreover, Claire seemed to have mostly given up on finding her sister. Although the chance wasn’t zero, it was extremely low.

“Yeah, it’s fine. It’s probably just… a feeling. Just like last time.”

Claire had been someone who, as a child, would approach anyone with black, long hair to check their face. Having verified several times that they weren’t her sister, she must have learned to lower her expectations.

After all, there were plenty of students with long black hair passing by.

“…Let’s go.”

Leo followed Claire, who started walking again, with a slightly bitter expression.

Chapter 21
Reunion? (2)

Our scores came out quite similar to what we expected. I scored 475, and Alice scored 492. Both of us had far surpassed the passing mark.

For me, this score was rather surprising. Of course, I had deliberately gotten a few questions wrong, but Alice had entered the Academy with a score of 487 in the game, and she had been praised as a prodigy. Though that score wasn’t low by any means in the game’s setting, the Alice standing before me had managed to score even higher.

“You’re incredible, Your Highness.”

I said, with just a hint of genuine emotion. It wasn’t enough to be concerning, though. After all, I had occasionally shown subtle emotions in front of Alice before. Honestly, since my reason for attending the Academy was to meet the original protagonist and heroines, it didn’t seem like a big deal if I let my guard down a little in front of her. Besides, we would be seeing each other regularly, so it would be hard to keep up the facade all the time.

Of course, I would still need to be cautious in front of the Emperor and his other children.

“Hmm…”

Alice’s reaction, however, was a little different from what I expected. The pitch of her “hmm” was much lower than usual. Instead of her typical pleased tone, she sounded suspicious—directly so, as she narrowed her eyes at me.

“You, is that really your true ability?”

Alice asked, catching me off guard with a rather pointed question.

“…”

Ah.

She had figured it out immediately.

“You said while walking through the hallway that the test was easier than the mock exam. But instead of your score going up, it went down. Doesn’t that seem strange for someone as meticulous as you?”

“…”

“And did you… deliberately score lower than me?”

She pressed.

“…”

Ah.

She truly wasn’t the Emperor’s daughter for nothing. It seemed she had definitely inherited some of his sharpness. Or perhaps I had just been too obvious.

“You.”

Alice spoke again.

“Don’t do that anymore. You’re going to work for me, aren’t you? I need to know your true capabilities if that’s the case. If you keep trying to make me look better, how am I supposed to judge your skills properly?”

I stared at Alice intently as she spoke.

Alice had also changed quite a bit from the image I had of her. Not just from her childhood self—though she had certainly changed since then as well—but from the Alice in the game.

The Alice I knew had spent her entire childhood dedicated solely to catching up to her father, immersed in swordsmanship and books. She barely attended balls or royal gatherings, having only gone to a few in her early childhood. Her focus had been entirely on becoming a ruler, and she hadn’t engaged much in typical royal activities.

Of course, to become Emperor, she would need to build relationships with the nobles as well… but she had been young. At fourteen, it was the perfect age for a rebellious streak to emerge. She must have thought, “While others were wasting time on foolish things, I was studying the art of ruling.”

Though this Alice was somewhat similar to the one from the game, her attitude was quite different.

In the early stages of the game, Alice had very low self-esteem despite her high character stats. Outwardly, she had the appearance of an arrogant princess, but there were several scenes where she was jealous of someone better at swordsmanship or studying than she was.

In other words, there were no scenes early on where she openly acknowledged someone else’s abilities.

But now, we were no longer in the early stages. Both Alice and I were fifteen, but the attitude Alice occasionally showed me was much more composed and mature, unlike the childish tantrums she used to throw.

“Why, why are you staring at me like that?”

Alice asked, seeming a bit uncomfortable as I looked at her silently.

“…It’s nothing.”

I replied, lowering my gaze slightly.

“I’m sorry. I’ll make sure not to hide my abilities from you in the future, Your Highness.”

“Huh? Ah, uh, well, alright…”

Alice seemed a bit flustered at my straightforward admission and apology. And that reaction was very much like Alice. Regardless of which version of Alice I compared her to.

* * *

Honestly, I was thrilled.

Or rather, the word “thrilled” didn’t quite capture it.

No, the word “ecstatic” would fit better.

In fact, even “ecstatic” wasn’t quite adequate to express how I felt. There was no perfect word in the world to capture my feelings. If I had to describe it, I felt like a child who had just received a console game as a birthday gift, bouncing around the room with sheer excitement and joy.

It had been ten years. Ten years of waiting.

I had come to this world when I was five years old, and it had taken ten years to meet the characters I had cherished from the game. The actual time might have been even longer since I had reset time multiple times.

It was astonishing to me that I had waited this long.

Think about it. I had only played the Chronicles of Aetherna series for seven years. It was shorter than the time I had waited in this world.

Even after becoming the Emperor’s child, I often wondered how long my enthusiasm would last. Sometimes, childhood dreams seem trivial when you grow up, or acquiring something you longed for as a child might feel empty once you finally have it.

But… it didn’t seem to be entirely that way.

Fans of Sherlock Holmes had waited seven years for new stories, and it’s common for game or film series to have similar long waits. It’s more accurate to say that time passed while doing various things rather than waiting for the entire period. Eventually, you forget how long you’ve been waiting.

I guess, thinking about it, that’s how it was for me.

Or maybe it was because the characters I knew were real and nearby that kept me aware of the passage of time. With the Emperor’s children, Alice, Claire, Leo Grace, and other characters all existing somewhere in this world, it was a constant reminder that I was still here.

“Haah…”

I took a deep breath, trying to relax.

It felt just like going to meet a celebrity. I had been around Alice and other characters before, and I had even met Claire directly, but when I met Claire, I was too preoccupied with the escape to fully enjoy it. Alice, on the other hand, had been with me since childhood, so she felt more like a little sister than a celebrity. Alice would probably be horrified if she heard that.

Moreover, meeting one person at a time was different from suddenly meeting a group of people all at once.

I had already packed everything the night before. There wasn’t much to pack anyway. I was supposed to receive my school uniform at the academy, and the same went for textbooks. They said it was okay to bring personal items for the dormitory, but for me, the only personal item was my weapon.

And the school was responsible for handling weapons. There were already several characters in the original story who used firearms. Even if they weren’t firearms, the weapons brought were all practical weapons meant for killing, so such measures were necessary. After all, who knew what kind of lunatic might go on a shooting spree during class?

The background checks for students entering the academy were for the same reason.

So, there was no need for me to pack additional items. This meant I had no way to distract myself from my thoughts. I wasn’t sure if reading a book would even help.

So, I had been pacing around my room for a while. No matter how excited I was, I couldn’t jump on the bed. I had to maintain my character’s dignity.

While I was wandering around, someone knocked on the door.

[Lady Sylvia, I’ve come to move your luggage. May I come in?]

Commoners would carry their own luggage to school, but nobles or royalty had many people under them. Such items could be sent in advance through these individuals and delivered to the dormitory. This was only allowed on the first day of admission and the two days after the end-of-term ceremony. It was a sensible safety measure to protect the students, so there was no real reason to complain.

I took a small breath, hoping my voice wouldn’t tremble, and replied.

“…Yes, please come in.”

It seemed that ten years of acting practice had been quite effective.

* * *

The Imperial Palace and the Imperial Runedarium Academy were not far from each other. The area around the palace had the best security in the Empire, making it an ideal location for the academy. There were quite a few other academies around here as well. Most of them only accepted children from fairly well-known or wealthy families.

Although it wasn’t a long walk, we didn’t commute. This was the case even for students whose families lived within the Empire. The Imperial Academy required all students to stay in the dormitory.

While there were public transportation options like carriages, they were not as efficient as modern buses in terms of cramming people in. Even though it was the safest place in the Empire, it wasn’t as secure as central Seoul. To ensure student safety—and to avoid being held responsible if something happened—most academies, including the Imperial Academy, adopted a full boarding system.

Additionally, traveling by carriage was much safer for escorting someone than walking, so we even used a carriage for that short distance.

“Are you excited?”

“Yes?”

Alice’s sudden question made me turn my gaze from the window to her. Lately, I had been feeling unusually excited, which seemed to make me more prone to surprises. However, since it was Alice, it wasn’t really a problem.

Alice, sitting across from me, wore an exceptionally… mischievous expression.

It seemed like Alice’s expressions had become more varied. Perhaps she had become more at ease? If that was because of me, then it didn’t seem like all my efforts to comfort and encourage Alice had been a bad idea after all.

“Why do you think so?”

Despite her question, I maintained a neutral expression. I knew without having to touch my face or look in a mirror that I was succeeding in keeping a blank face. I had been consciously practicing this for ten years, so maintaining a neutral expression was something I could manage.

So, the fact that Alice could read my feelings was quite significant. If Alice could notice, it meant others might be able to as well.

I needed to check and correct this.

“You usually don’t show much interest in the outside scenery. Besides, you have a book on your lap, but you’re not reading it. Normally, you’d be engrossed in a book no matter what was happening around you.”

“……”

“And there’s nothing particularly new to see in the Empire, is there? While I may not know, you’ve probably seen this scenery enough to be bored with it.”

I had wandered around the Empire on various errands for the Emperor. I knew the area better than Alice did. In fact, I had thoroughly familiarized myself with every corner of the Empire, so I was confident I could find my way no matter where I ended up. Even if I encountered a new alley, I had memorized all the significant landmarks.

“So, I just figured that you were unable to concentrate on the book. If that wasn’t the case, then I’m sorry.”

Of course, even when she said “I’m sorry,” Alice still had that sly smile on her face, so it was clear there was no sincerity in the “if that’s not the case” part.

“……”

I didn’t bother responding to Alice. Even if I denied it, Alice would just say, “Oh, really?” and if I admitted it… it was still too early for that.

So, I simply turned my gaze back to the window.

And for the short time until we arrived at the academy, I had to put up with Alice’s sly expression.

Chapter 22
Reunion? (3)

The Imperial Runedarium Academy was grand and magnificent. It was a building that embodied the pride of the Empire, constructed with the Empire’s cutting-edge architectural technology. In some ways, it was even more impressive than the Imperial Palace. While the palace had been continuously renovated and expanded over centuries, its foundation was a medieval structure.

However, the academy was only about 30 years old and was still constantly expanding with new buildings. There was even a structure similar to the Crystal Palace built in England on Earth within the academy grounds, and the streetlights were powered by magic stones instead of gas. In fact, most of the lights in the buildings were powered by magic.

Moreover, the academy had an overwhelming number of telephone lines compared to other buildings in the capital, and a dedicated analytical engine operated in an entire building just for the academy, making its data processing nearly perfect and significantly faster than elsewhere. The engine was powered by pure magic stones, so there was no black smoke.

Additionally, the infirmary could handle minor surgeries, and it was even connected to a university hospital. All the daily necessities provided were of the highest quality, utilizing the Empire’s industrial production capabilities to the fullest. Students could also replace their personal weapons with Imperial-grade ones if needed.

Despite this, the tuition for attending the Academy was fully covered by the Imperial Family for students from the Empire. For students from outside the Empire, the tuition was still significantly cheaper compared to other academies. The Empire operated this Academy at a loss.

The reason the Empire was so invested in this academy was that it admitted not only Imperial citizens but also children from famous families abroad, and even royalty.

The idea was that after experiencing a high standard of living here, they would feel inconvenienced when they returned home. Additionally, it would instill trust in the quality of goods produced by the Empire. The Empire had turned this place into a “presentation room” for the Empire itself.

So, the costs covered by the Imperial family could be seen as marketing expenses. There was no reason to save money. The students who lived here and returned home would grow up to use Imperial goods, and in large quantities.

Ironically, this made the academy the perfect place for children of the Imperial family.

Even if Alice’s or my grades had not been up to par, we would likely have been granted special admission. After all, who could challenge the Imperial Family’s decisions?

“Top student of the Imperial Runedarium Academy, Alice Fangriffon.”

Of course, Alice didn’t need such preferential treatment.

The headmaster, with his hair turned completely white and parted precisely in a 2:8 ratio, and his mustache curled up neatly into a classic Kaiser mustache, stood facing Alice.

Here, in this place, neither Alice nor I was a princess. We were just students. Although the students wouldn’t treat us casually, the headmaster was different.

Abraham Fitzgerald Winterfield, the former Imperial Army Commander-in-Chief. He came from one of the most prominent noble families in the North, known for producing three Imperial Army Commanders. If this were a romance fantasy, he might be referred to as a duke of the North.

It was not surprising that the headmaster’s granddaughter attended this Academy. However, she was not a heroine. After graduating from the Academy, she joined the military but eventually left that path to become a teacher and instructor at the Academy, taking on the role of a teacher for commoner students.

Despite being from a northern duke family, she had an open mind and often clashed with her grandfather’s strict aristocratic views, making her a typical but positive character.

She later appeared as a guest character, and while her performance was outstanding, her synergy with other characters was lacking, so she was rarely chosen except in the first playthrough. Moreover, as a guest character, she couldn’t be used in the final battle.

“And the second-ranked student, Claire Grace. Step forward.”

At the headmaster’s words, the two students who were already standing in front took another step forward.

I had seen Claire going to the Grace family’s orphanage, but I hadn’t expected her to grow so remarkably and be adopted by the Grace family.

For reference, in the original story, Alice was the top student, but the second place was held by a different character, who was a minor supporting character. Claire, in the original, hadn’t even taken the Academy entrance exam.

Since Claire was adopted by the Grace family, I wondered if she had learned the Grace family’s swordsmanship. Although her movements didn’t look exceptionally impressive, other characters described her as a ‘model of uprightness,’ and even Headmaster Winterfield had expressed admiration.

She might use a completely different swordsmanship style from the original Claire, who wielded a whip-like sword… a longsword.

Although I was a princess, I wasn’t the top or second-ranked student, so I stood among the other students. Sylvia’s appearance was beautiful, but it couldn’t compare to the two standing in front. In fact, my view of beauty was quite subjective.

I noticed that both Leo and Claire had blue hair, with Claire’s being darker. They could easily pass as siblings, and while rumors might already be circulating among the nobles, no one would doubt it.

“Both students have achieved outstanding results compared to their peers. With your brilliant intellect, live up to the Academy’s name and become great individuals who will dominate the Empire.”

What a joke.

Both the top and second-ranked students were women, so technically, they didn’t even have voting rights. Alice, as the future emperor, didn’t need to worry, but for Claire, the best way to make a name for herself in the eyes of the nobility was to marry well.

Fortunately, the Grace barony wasn’t a “typical noble” family.

Still, the Imperial Army accepted both men and women and treated them equally, so that was an option. Unless the story deviated from the original, and the emperor suddenly became a virtuous ruler.

Claire lightly bowed her head to the headmaster.

…But Alice didn’t…?

…Huh?

“…”

“…”

A brief moment of silence.

Despite clearly feeling the attention on her, Alice did not bow her head to the headmaster. Instead, she stood upright, staring directly at him.

Even the headmaster’s icy expression softened for a brief moment.

And, if my eyes weren’t deceiving me, the headmaster seemed to smile just a little.

A satisfied smile.

The “Chronicles of Aetherna” was not a meticulously researched historical simulation but rather a blend of the histories of several well-known European countries, combined into a loose, fantastical world typical of Japanese fantasy games. However, to maintain its steampunk genre, the game did reference the atmosphere of real-world countries at the time.

Regarding the atmosphere of these real-world countries, specifically England—

—It was a macho culture where it was considered “manly” to never tolerate unfair treatment, to argue one’s case, and to assert one’s rights even if it meant risking one’s life in a duel.

Of course, being a game, there were some exaggerations.

Alice, though not a man, was the sole legitimate heir to inherit the country. The weight of the name “Fangriffon” was by no means light. Even if you combined the weight of all the names in this country, it wouldn’t be heavier than Fangriffon.

Therefore, Alice’s attitude of holding her head high as the legitimate heir of the Imperial Family, though not ideal according to the Academy’s rules, was seen as an exemplary stance for a future Emperor by the rigid-minded headmaster.

If Alice were to become the Emperor in the future, the headmaster would be under her command if he were still alive.

Perhaps for this reason, the headmaster didn’t discipline Alice. Had it been another student, like one from a ducal family, engaging in similar behavior, they might have faced punishment.

With a satisfied expression, the headmaster handed Alice the plaque he was holding.

Alice took the plaque with a precise posture that suggested she had practiced it several times and turned around in a military fashion. Claire seemed a bit flustered by Alice’s actions but quickly followed suit.

Alice opened the plaque and read the inscription.

“In the year 1901, marking the beginning of the glorious New Century, Alice Fangriffon and 89 other new students entering the Imperial Runedarium Academy solemnly pledge to adhere strictly to the Academy’s rules, dedicate themselves to learning, diligently train, and forge friendships with their peers to become individuals who will lead humanity.”

1901.

In both the game and reality, this was undoubtedly the “Belle Époque,” the era often referred to as the good old days.

In reality, it took over ten years for the World War to break out, but in the game, covering that much time would make the story excessively slow. So, in the game, events began to unfold even before we graduated from the academy.

Those good times would collapse within less than five years.

…And I intended to save every heroine who might die in the process, even if it meant turning back time multiple times.

“…”

The atmosphere in the auditorium was far from light.

But in truth, it was likely because of the presence of the headmaster and the princess standing in front. Most students probably just wanted to go back and rest. The academy’s dormitories were luxuriously furnished, something even most nobles couldn’t easily experience.

After all, the new students were just fifteen-year-old kids. Or rather, they were about to turn fifteen this year, so there might be some who were even younger. They probably wanted to make friends and experience romance.

And… to be honest.

I wanted to make friends too, even if romance wasn’t on my mind. It would be great if I could become friends with the protagonists from the original story.

As I stood there, lost in thought, I suddenly felt a gaze on me.

“……”

I focused my peripheral vision while keeping my eyes on Alice. I couldn’t see clearly, but—

— it seemed like Claire, who was standing next to Alice, was looking at me.

…Did she recognize me?

It was possible. Claire, who had been extremely intelligent in the original story, might be even sharper now, having grown up comfortably. She probably hadn’t been addicted to opium or engaged in drinking or smoking, so her mind was likely much clearer.

However, I couldn’t reveal my identity right now…

…Wait?

Why shouldn’t I reveal it?

It felt a bit strange if I just reveal it, but I also didn’t really see why I shouldn’t either.

“……”

Perhaps I should think about it a bit more.

I pondered while watching Alice, who stood proudly, drawing the attention of all the students.

Chapter 23
Reunion? (4)

The term “Children of the Emperor” wasn’t an official designation.

By saying it was not an official term, I meant it wasn’t a title we, including myself, Lucas, or Jayden, use for ourselves. There was no secret society emblem or code name associated with it. It was not a dramatic or stylish setup.

Legally, we were simply the Emperor’s sons and daughters, and in terms of status, we were not much different from Alice. We were literally adopted by the Emperor.

However, despite the legal aspect, the perception and public opinion were different. The individuals gathered by the Emperor were all exceptionally talented beings. Sometimes they even disappeared from official events, and when they returned, something from the Empire was often found missing, or someone was found dead.

These deaths and disappearances sometimes appeared as accidents, but at other times, they resembled cruel crime scenes as if meant to serve as warnings. The Empire conducted investigations, but they never manage to find solid evidence, and the cases were often closed without resolution.

So, if one wasn’t a fool, it was easy to deduce that the Emperor’s elite, exceptional individuals were involved in these incidents. Excluding Alice, who was almost always at the palace, the rest of us who were not of the same blood—were the Emperor’s top-tier pieces. We accomplished whatever task we were given without fail.

Of course, most commoners were unaware of this. Lower nobles might have heard rumors, but they likely dismissed them as coincidences. Only high-ranking nobles with the means to gather solid circumstantial evidence truly feared us. And that was precisely the emperor’s intention. If you value your life, kneel and submit. That’s the message the Emperor wanted to convey. And it would probably spread slowly throughout the entire Empire.

* * *

Anyway.

The whispers around me were likely because I wasn’t the “real princess.”

“Sylvia.”

“Yes.”

Alice, who was walking slightly ahead of me, stopped and turned towards me.

“Walk beside me, not behind.”

“…Understood.”

At Alice’s command, I slowly moved forward and stood beside her. Of course, I didn’t maintain an overly close distance. Even in same-gender relationships, walking around holding hands or linking arms was something you saw in comics. Well, this world was somewhat similar to that, though.

Thinking back, there wasn’t much physical contact between characters in the game. Except for female characters who formed a love line with the protagonist and had kissing scenes, or the occasional hug of joy, there was almost no physical contact between the main characters.

…Whether this was a deliberate, delicate reflection of real human behavior or just due to the limitations of graphics and motion, I would need to reconsider.

“You told me to be confident. If you’re a princess, act confidently and behave the same as me.”

“But, Princess…”

“And here, just call me ‘Alice.’ We’re the same kind of people, aren’t we? Didn’t you know that there’s no hierarchy among students?”

Alice’s stance was remarkably assertive, considering how rigidly she held her head up in front of the headmaster.

Alice, sensing my silence, averted her eyes slightly and began walking forward again. Well, since it’s a command from the princess, I decided to follow it.

I didn’t know exactly how the Academy’s classes were assigned. It wasn’t likely to be completely random. Given the way certain necessary individuals ended up in the same class, there seemed to be some purpose behind it.

Thirty nobles, including Alice and me, were divided into two groups of fifteen. Leo Grace and Claire were also placed in the same class, probably due to their status as siblings. There were also instances where the eldest son of a duke or the eldest son of a baronial family were placed in the same class, or where two people who were betrothed were placed together. It seemed that those with ‘connections’ were intentionally placed together to maintain those relationships. The fact that the groups were split exactly into fifteen members might be a coincidence, or it might have been done purposefully from the start. For reference, I knew all the students in the noble class.

One of the highlights of “Chronicles of Aetherna” was that even extra characters were given some level of backstory. Of course, it wasn’t enough to influence the main storyline directly. It was often limited to side quests that didn’t impact the main story or a few lines of dialogue. But those side quests continued through the game, with those few lines of dialogue evolving over time, sometimes continuing into sequels where the characters made appearances and referenced previous dialogues.

Honestly, despite the game’s less-than-stellar graphics and motion, the world felt alive because each character had their own story. The issue was that to earn a Platinum Medal, all achievements in the game—Bronze, Silver, and Gold Medals—had to be completed, which included writing character cards for every named NPC. To complete these character cards, every single piece of dialogue had to be seen at least once. This meant searching for every hidden side quest or NPC tucked away in corners of maps. People called it an ‘NPC marathon.’ And I wrote a guide on that method.

Stupid developers.

At least, the sequel made things much more convenient by marking the characters I had interacted with or eliminating the need to search for quests separately, but it still didn’t eliminate the need for interaction.

Anyway, NPCs with dialogue were divided into those with unique modeling and dialogue, those with unique names but no special modeling, and those with no unique names, like ‘girl in a sailor suit,’ ‘commoner student,’ or ‘man in a suit.’ Noble-class NPCs all had unique modeling. While matching a polygonal mass directly to a real human face was impossible, certain hairstyles like ‘purple roll buns’ or ‘green twin tails’ weren’t exactly common. So, at least for the NPCs in the noble class, I knew their stories fairly well.

…Actually, as soon as my surroundings stabilized, I had pre-written notes on all of this. Since it was all in Korean, no one else could read it. Before entering the Academy, I had reread through all that content after a long time.

“Wait, wait a moment!”

As I was about to start the first day at the Academy with Alice, a somewhat urgent voice came from behind.

Schools typically take a little time for students to adjust, with each person’s adaptation period varying. However, in this country, very few have experienced anything like a “school.” Most nobles hired private tutors for homeschooling before coming to the Academy, while commoner children usually went to work in factories if they weren’t from bourgeois families.

That’s why the hallway was bustling with students on the first day. It wasn’t just a feeling that Alice and I had an unusually quiet space around us. In fact, the areas away from us were even more crowded, creating a sort of “circle” around us filled with people.

Yet, one person was pushing through this crowd towards us.

“Claire!”

No, two people. One girl, one boy.

The girl was Claire, and the boy was Leo. Both of them were prominent figures. Completely unexpected or not. In reality, I had expected it. Claire’s gaze at the entrance ceremony was anything but ordinary. And from my perspective as someone who had played the game, these two were prominent, but in the current setting, I was an even more significant figure. Regardless of what others acknowledged, I was still a princess.

“Eek!”

“…”

I blinked a couple of times as I watched Claire weave through the crowd, almost stumbling as she approached us.

What was this? Her actions and words seemed straight out of a romance story.

Even from a distance, she had seemed pure, but seeing her up close, she looked even more innocent. Unlike the harsh makeup she wore in the game, the Claire before me had almost no makeup at all.

And, naturally, she was beautiful. Comparable to Alice.

“Ah…”

Though she stumbled a bit, she didn’t fall awkwardly, which spoke to her discipline in training. She quickly regained her balance, straightening up with practiced ease.

“Princess.”

She immediately bowed slightly, touching the front of her uniform skirt, as if a noble in a dress was greeting royalty.

And Alice, who had just said that there was no hierarchy among students—

“Here, this side too.”

—without skipping a beat, pointed towards me with her hand.

“Yes?”

“This side, too, is a princess.”

Claire, slightly taken aback, asked again, and Alice responded in a somewhat stern tone.

I had to use superhuman patience to prevent my head from spinning around. I managed to keep my expression from faltering, though sweat trickled down my back.

Just a moment ago, Alice had mentioned there was no hierarchy among students…?

Of course, Alice couldn’t have known about Claire’s and my relationship.

From Alice’s perspective, Claire might have appeared as someone who had forcefully come to us just to make a connection with the princess.

Furthermore, just as I knew all the nobles in the elite class, Alice likely did as well. In the original work, there were scenes where characters naturally matched names without explicitly seeing or hearing them.

Claire was from the Grace family, a baronial family granted a domain directly by the Emperor and thus had significant power, though a baronial family wasn’t on par with a ducal family.

If one were to think of the Academy as a grand ballroom and consider the etiquette of addressing nobility for the first time, Claire had made a monumental blunder from the start. A baron’s heir, not even the head of the family, had addressed someone before those from ducal or count families had the chance. Moreover, Claire had made the mistake of showing courtesy to only one of the two “equal princesses” standing side by side.

“Claire…!”

Leo Grace, who had arrived late, was stunned into a rigid posture upon seeing the scene unfold before him.

Well.

In the original work, Leo was known for being exceptionally kind-hearted. Despite being a male character, he was always among the top ranks in popularity polls. The game was popular with Japanese women as well, and Leo’s just, albeit somewhat ordinary, sensibility made him a character that players could easily empathize with.

I liked him quite a lot too.

But…

Given his ordinary and empathetic nature, it was no surprise that he was now rigidly frozen by the awkward situation.

“……”

The surroundings fell into silence.

Alice, Claire, Leo, and I.

Even the people surrounding us.

No one said a word.

Seriously, what were we going to do about this awkward situation?

Chapter 24
Reunion? (5)

“Y-Your Highness, the Princess.”

Claire greeted me with the same posture she had just used for Alice.

It was an unbelievably awkward moment—one that made my mind almost go blank. Of course, I wasn’t literally losing my mind, just figuratively speaking.

Yes, I knew Claire. Although I had known her as a child, the Claire I truly recognized was not this innocent version before me. The Claire I knew was the one who had become a villain under the Emperor’s command.

As I’ve already mentioned several times before, in the game, Claire never had this pure and naive image. No matter what she said, she never backed down, and if her opponent annoyed her, she wasn’t shy about showing her displeasure. You would never catch her stuttering or faltering.

The only time she ever showed any emotion, whether flustered or angry, was when someone brought up one of her sisters—the one who had doted on her—but who, by the start of the main storyline, was already dead.

…Though, at this point in time, that sister was still alive. I wasn’t sure how she had survived, but I was certain that my existence had played a major role in it. After all, the only thing that had changed in this world was me.

Had the Emperor become more cautious?

It wasn’t a crucial issue at this moment. That sister, who was originally just a background character—the original owner of the sword Claire wielded—would become relevant later on. I didn’t need to worry about her now. After all, I had the ability to reset the time.

Next to Claire, Leo Grace, who had been standing stiffly, also lowered his head toward us.

The original protagonist, Leo Grace.

As fitting for the main character of this type of game, he was good-looking and decently skilled. Story-wise, he was a cheerful, expressive hero with some harem-like qualities typical of shonen manga protagonists.

In terms of gameplay, though, Leo was infamous for being weak in the early stages. But as the game progressed, his potential grew steeply, and he became a late-blooming powerhouse. His strength didn’t lie in raw stats but in his utility skills as a leader, which were overpowered. Though he lacked healing abilities, his “Morale Boost” skill temporarily increased the stats of his entire party, with the boost reaching up to 70%, depending on the setup. And it was an area-of-effect skill, no less.

On top of that, the skill centered around Leo himself and applied a self-buff as well. If used periodically, it could melt enemies even at the highest difficulty levels—assuming the rest of the party was properly equipped, of course.

That didn’t mean his individual stats were poor, either. In fact, by the end of the game, his stats ranked among the best in the final battle.

Because of this, Leo had a reputation as a character you had to grind relentlessly early on, as his key buff skills didn’t unlock until the mid-game.

It made me curious about how this character would survive in the real world.

After all, “Morale Boost” functioned as a literal attack buff in the game. But in reality, no amount of cheering would allow a person to exceed their physical limits.

In the game, this was just a way to express how much his words could inspire others, but that was purely a game mechanic.

Similarly, I was curious to see how some of the other characters would turn out in this world—like those touted as the “strongest mages in the world” or the “deadliest mercenary.” In the game, these guest characters or enemy bosses had strangely subpar combat abilities due to game balance adjustments. Would their performance here be based on their in-game stats or their lore?

Well, when you think about it, the game was turn-based and didn’t offer the kind of freedom you’d find in a Western RPG, so things would inevitably play out very differently here.

“Pleased to meet you. My name is Sylvia Fangriffon.”

“Sylvi…!”

At my words, Claire quickly looked up at me, then met Alice’s eyes and immediately bowed her head again.

It was the complete opposite of the original story.

No, it was more than that. In the original, Claire had always been superior to Alice in almost every way, but Alice had never bowed her head to Claire. At most, their dynamic had been that of sisters with a one-sided rivalry—Claire treated Alice like a younger sibling, but there had always been an undercurrent of tension between them.

Saying their relationship was bad might have been an understatement, but calling it merely strained wouldn’t have captured the full picture, either.

“Both of you.”

Alice, who had been quietly watching the two bowing, finally spoke.

“Do you have something to say?”

“Ah, um, that is…”

At Alice’s words, Claire bravely lifted her head again.

And she looked at me.

I was a bit startled by her gaze. Even under pressure, Claire’s eyes were intense as she looked directly at me, unflinching. There was something in her expression that reminded me of the Claire I had seen in the game, the one who never avoided a confrontation, even if her words were faltering now. But that was fine.

Claire had grown up well. Without experiencing a terrible past.

“S-Sylvia… Your Highness!”

“……”

I could sense that Claire had almost called me something else, a title or a word that wasn’t quite ‘Your Highness’. But at least she hadn’t called me sister. That would have been much worse.

Seeing her rush over like this, it was clear she was as close to Leo as a sibling. And in some ways, she might have grown even closer to him than Leo. Leo was born a noble, but Claire wasn’t.

“Yes. What is it?”

I replied to Claire half a beat late.

“Could it be…?”

Claire seemed about to ask me something but then gasped.

She had just realized that every pair of eyes in the vicinity was focused on us.

It had finally dawned on her that asking a “Princess” if she was from an orphanage in such a public setting would be disastrous.

Hmm.

Claire needed to learn to be more cautious. In the game, Claire had been portrayed as proud and sharp-witted, but in hindsight, it was clear she had survived her

circumstances by necessity. Quick thinking had been essential for her to navigate the challenges she faced.

The Baron and Baroness Grace were renowned for their justice and kindness. They had raised Claire with no distinction between her and Leo, even though she had been adopted.

Claire had grown up as a loved child.

There was no chance she would grow to secretly envy Alice for having a biological father.

“Could it be?”

When I echoed her question, Claire’s face turned pale as she stammered.

“C-Could you, p-please accept my greeting!?”

“…”

The atmosphere grew awkward once again.

Alice’s expression had shifted from rigid to one of utter bewilderment. Initially, she had thought Claire had some ulterior motive when she approached and didn’t greet me. But now, she couldn’t understand what on earth Claire was trying to say.

“If it’s a greeting, I’ve already accepted it.”

Claire’s face turned bright red at my words, while Leo, standing beside her, seemed to grow even paler. If he became any paler, his face might match the color of his hair.

“Before that, why don’t you introduce yourself properly?”

When I asked this, Claire’s face turned even redder.

“I… I am Claire Grace, the daughter of Baron Grace.”

However, Claire’s voice was steady and did not stutter as she bowed her head.

“I see.”

“The Grace Barony is not far from the capital.”

Alice said, as if searching her memory.

She then took a sweeping glance around us, as if to make a point. While there were still students surrounding us, the ones closest to us didn’t seem too pleased to be there. Judging from their expressions, it looked like they were stuck at the front of the crowd, unable to retreat due to the pressure of the students behind them.

“…Keep this in mind, as long as we attend this academy, we are students just like you. The title of princess is a status outside the academy; inside, we are all here to learn, whether a noble or a commoner.”

That’s right.

This wasn’t just about the hierarchy between students. It also involved the relationships between students and teachers. While the headmaster was a duke, many of the teachers came from baron or count families, and some were even commoners. If the status system were enforced here, it would lead to absurd situations where teachers would have to bow deeply and speak formally to their students.

The academy’s rule of “no social hierarchy within the academy” was established to prevent such situations. While it sometimes felt like an empty rule, it still held significance. It allowed friendships between nobles and commoners and sometimes led to talented commoners being valued after graduation. It had also played a part in breaking down prejudices.

“So, there’s no need for you to show me that level of formality here. Of course, I’m not forcing you to follow my words. But if you choose to treat me that way, I’ll treat you like a subordinate, as a princess would. If that’s what you want, feel free to continue.”

“……”

There was no verbal response, but a faint murmur spread through the distant part of the crowd.

Not all the students gathered here were first-years. Since this corridor led to the first-year classrooms in the main building, second- through fourth-years were likely present as well. Alice’s words weren’t just for Claire and Leo—they applied to everyone who could hear them.

After glancing around again, Alice refocused her gaze on Claire and Leo in front of her, her expression calm yet firm.

“How will you proceed?”

It became clear why Alice had refused to bow before the headmaster. That had likely been her non-negotiable stance—something she couldn’t back down from. Despite the academy’s rules, she believed that as the Emperor’s daughter, she shouldn’t apply them in certain situations. However, outside of those moments, it seemed she was willing to follow the academy’s regulations.

Now, I understood why Alice had been so formal with Claire earlier. Since Claire treated her as a “princess,” Alice, in turn, treated Claire like a subordinate.

“Ah…”

Claire looked a bit dazed for a moment, then quickly brightened up with a smile. Straightening her slightly bowed back, Claire walked directly up to Alice. She extended her hand and spoke.

“I’m Claire. Claire Grace.”

There was an audible gasp from the crowd around us. Maybe Leo, who was standing further back, had also let out a breath of surprise.

Alice stared at Claire for a moment before extending her hand to lightly shake Claire’s. Her expression wasn’t particularly cheerful, but it didn’t look entirely displeased either.

Unlike the original Alice, this version was incredibly calm…

Wait a minute. Was she copying my expression?

“I’m Alice. Alice Fangriffon.”

“Alice.”

Claire smiled brightly at the expressionless Alice and then released her hand. Alice let go without hesitation.

Then, Claire turned towards me. The earlier confusion seemed to have vanished, replaced by a refreshing smile.

That smile… It was reminiscent of the one Claire had in the original story, right before she sacrificed herself for Alice.

This confident expression, I realized, must have been Claire’s true self. The twisted attitude she had shown throughout the game was likely a result of her tragic circumstances.

“I’m Claire.”

She said again, reintroducing herself, this time directly to me. With an assertive posture, she extended her hand towards me as well.

“Claire Grace.”

She declared her name confidently.

“…”

I glanced down at her hand briefly. Her white skin was marred with a few calluses—likely from the rigorous sword training she had undergone.

I reached out and lightly grasped Claire’s hand.

“My name is Sylvia Fangriffon.”

Maintaining my stern expression, I said that, causing Claire’s eyes to waver slightly.

But she quickly smiled and gently shook my hand.

“Nice to meet you.”

“Yes, nice to meet you.”

Claire’s hand was a bit warm.

Was it the same in the original story?

Chapter 25
Interlude

“Whoo…”

Claire let out a deep breath, feeling relieved only after parting ways with the two princesses.

The students who had been surrounding them earlier briefly glanced at Claire and Leo once the princesses left, but they soon went on their way. Most had the look of someone who had just witnessed something entertaining, but Claire didn’t pay them any mind.

“Thank goodness…”

“What’s there to be thankful for!?”

As Claire put her hand on her chest and muttered, Leo screamed after hearing her muttering. Some passing students glanced at the two, but Leo was too preoccupied to care about their stares.

“They were princesses! One of them is the real princess! How could you just walk up to them and start talking like that? What if you made a bad impression!?”

Claire’s expression didn’t change at all despite Leo’s continuous screams.

“It’s fine. The princess… no, Alice said it herself. Here, we’re all just students. We just need to treat them the same.”

Claire began walking toward their classroom, and Leo followed behind her, tugging at his hair in frustration.

“That’s obviously just a formality! Think about the times we’ve been to banquets. When a duke or count told us to speak casually, did you really do it? What would’ve happened if you did?”

“School and banquets are different. Banquets are over in a day.”

“That’s exactly why you should be more cautious! The academy lasts four years!”

Even with Leo’s frantic words, Claire remained unfazed, muttering to herself instead.

“Did she cut her hair? Or is that length more comfortable for her? Maybe back then, she didn’t have a choice and couldn’t cut it…”

“Are you even listening?”

Leo waved his hand in front of Claire’s face, trying to get her attention.

“Hello? Little sister?”

That remark instantly made Claire frown, her previously smooth forehead wrinkling. Although it wasn’t a deep wrinkle like an adult’s, it was clear that Claire was quite annoyed.

“You’re calling me little sister when your birthday hasn’t even passed yet? I was born first, so I’m the older one.”

The two had been arguing about this for as long as they could remember.

Technically, Leo was born a few months later than Claire. However, from Leo’s perspective, Claire was the one who had “joined the family” later. When they were younger, Leo often took care of Claire, who knew nothing about noble life, since she had been adopted into the Grace household from an orphanage.

Because of that, Leo saw himself as Claire’s older brother, while Claire insisted she was the older one based on the birthday she remembered.

Their ongoing argument had led to several “duels,” which had resulted in three wins, three losses, and two ties each. Neither could claim a definitive victory, so there was no need to argue further about it.

The truth was, Claire’s birthday wasn’t even certain. The date she remembered was just one she’d held onto for as long as she could remember, even before she was taken into the orphanage in the Grace estate. Claire herself wasn’t sure why or how she started thinking of that day as her birthday.

“So, you’re finally coming back to your senses now?”

Leo said, breaking the silence.

“My mind is always clear and transparent.”

Claire replied confidently.

“A clear and transparent mind, huh? Then why did you suddenly rush up to two princesses?”

“Who rushed at them?”

“Of course, you, Claire Grace! The daughter of a baron!”

Leo shot back, pressing his fingers firmly against the bridge of his nose.

“…Fine, even though Her Highness—”

“Alice.”

“What?”

“She told us to call her Alice. You know, that ‘Her Highness’ you were talking about.”

“…”

Leo closed his eyes tightly, as if battling a headache, pressing harder against his nose. Claire couldn’t help but think that there would definitely be a mark left.

“Fine, even if Princess Alice said ‘everyone in this school is equal.’ You saw it too. No, you probably saw it better than anyone. The princess didn’t bow to the headmaster.”

“…”

Claire couldn’t argue with that. The saying “Once a soldier, always a soldier” was well-known in the empire. It wasn’t a famous quote exactly, and no one knew who first said it or when, but it was ingrained in the culture.

The saying meant that once someone pledged their loyalty as a soldier, they should uphold the dignity of that commitment even after they retired, ensuring they didn’t tarnish the honor of the one they had served. And when encountering someone they had once sworn loyalty to, they should always conduct themselves with the utmost respect.

The headmaster of the academy, Abraham Fitzgerald Winterfield, was a soldier. Anyone who had studied even a little bit about the Empire’s military history—essentially, anyone who attended this academy—would have certainly heard his name. He was a living legend. A pioneer in modern military tactics, trench warfare, the development of machine gun belts from older ammunition belts, and the design of turret tanks. He was a hero of the Empire, so much so that the Empire’s current main battle tank was named “Abraham” after him.

His legacy and reputation went far beyond being just the headmaster of the academy; he was quite literally “a walking modern history of war.” Yet Alice Fangriffon hadn’t bowed to him. Why? Because, retired or not, he was still loyal to the Empire, and if ever the need arose, he would surely be back on the front lines. He was, in essence, still a soldier loyal to the Imperial family.

“See? You have nothing to say, right?”

Leo sighed deeply, watching Claire’s silent reaction.

“Think about it. You’re speaking casually to her, but if the other noble kids start using honorifics… even if it’s something the princess said herself, wouldn’t the contrast look strange?”

“…Hmm.”

Claire seemed to briefly consider it, a thoughtful expression crossing her face.

“But Alice didn’t seem like that type of person to me. This is just my guess, but I think she’d actually be colder to the kids who use honorifics with her.”

“…”

Leo dragged his hand down his face, looking utterly defeated.

“…By the way.”

Leo spoke up after walking silently alongside Claire through the corridor for a while.

“What did you mean by ‘thank goodness’ earlier? Don’t tell me…”

“That’s right.”

Claire smiled brightly at Leo.

“Yeah, you guessed it, she said her name was Sylvia. My sister’s name.”

“…She said her name was Sylvia ‘Black,’ didn’t she?”

Leo corrected her, his eyes darting nervously around the hallway. Although some students glanced their way, it didn’t seem like anyone was eavesdropping. More likely, people were just noticing a boy and a girl walking together.

“But I’m Claire Grace too, right? And nobody has a problem with me introducing myself that way.”

Of course, the Grace family name would eventually be passed down to Leo. Claire wasn’t too concerned about that.

“That’s the problem.”

Leo scratched the back of his head.

“Even if that person is the ‘Sylvia’ you’re talking about.”

“No, she is.”

“…”

Leo pressed his lips together and took a deep breath. He had always thought the similarity in names was purely coincidental.

Living in the Grace family, he had heard plenty of rumors about the Imperial family. After all, the title of baron had been bestowed upon their family directly by the Emperor himself.

Rumors about the Emperor’s children were widespread, and Leo’s parents had shared some of these stories with him, knowing he would eventually inherit the family’s title. One of the most famous rumors was that the so-called ‘children of the Emperor’ didn’t actually share his blood. It was common knowledge, and while no one dared to investigate further, there was a general unease about their unclear origins.

The official stance of the Imperial family was that these children were the “descendants of a deceased lower noble family” or “children of a couple who died honorably in battle”. But few believed that explanation, except perhaps for some remote baron family in the countryside or poorly educated commoners.

Among the nobility, there were far more sinister whispers. Some claimed the Emperor was secretly training an assassination squad, and that these children were the survivors of brutal training regimens designed to create superhuman warriors.

Whether these rumors were true or not, one thing was certain: such extraordinary individuals couldn’t have been simple children who just happened to be lost in some alleyway.

The Sylvia that Claire remembered seemed almost superhuman in her memories, but how reliable could the memories of a child be? The most likely scenario was that Sylvia had simply gotten lost or separated on the way to the Grace household and was never seen again. That was the most realistic possibility.

Moreover, Claire had met several people who shared the name Sylvia. Some even had black hair and eyes. There was even someone who had introduced themselves as Sylvia Black. Initially, Claire had gotten her hopes up, trying to talk to these people, retrace her memories, but she had always ended up disappointed.

As this happened repeatedly, Claire’s anticipation and joy when meeting a new “Sylvia” gradually faded. For the past two years, she hadn’t even mentioned it.

Leo, who had witnessed this from close by, found Claire’s current certainty strange. What was the reason behind it?

…He decided to figure that out later. For now, Leo chose to say what needed to be said to Claire.

“Alright, let’s assume you’re right.”

Claire’s cheeks puffed up slightly at the words “let’s assume,” but Leo ignored it and continued.

“Do you really think it’s appropriate to dig up the past of someone in such a high position? Would they appreciate it? You should think about that first.”

“Oh…”

It seemed Claire hadn’t thought that far, caught up in the excitement of finally finding her lost sister.

Leo sighed dramatically and continued.

“And even if you remember her, she might not remember you. If you approach her without warning, you could end up giving off a strange impression.”

“…That’s true.”

Claire’s expression turned serious as she nodded.

Then, a bitter look crossed her face.

“…Don’t worry too much.”

Leo said, attempting to comfort her.

“If she really is the person you’re thinking of, she’ll remember you eventually. Even if she doesn’t recall immediately, she’ll surely remember soon enough. Someone with her kind of ability wouldn’t forget memories from childhood.”

“Got it.”

Claire clenched her fist as if to show her determination, and Leo shrugged.

Still, the idea that this Sylvia might have reappeared as a princess never crossed Leo’s mind. Even when they took the entrance exam, Claire had already seen her once but hadn’t reacted strongly. Maybe it was just because she had only seen her from a distance.

Moreover, the Sylvia Claire had spoken about in her childhood seemed much kinder and warmer than the princess they had encountered. Though they had only met her briefly, Leo couldn’t imagine Sylvia Fangriffon sitting down with a child and telling them old stories.

“By the way, we won’t be in the same class as those two, will we—”

“What, you didn’t know?”

Claire blinked at him, wide-eyed.

“The class assignments and seating arrangements are already done. Both of us are in the same class as Alice and Sylvia.”

“Ugh.”

Leo’s face, which had just returned to normal, turned pale again.

Author’s Note:

In the original story, Claire’s personality was best described as ‘endlessly pessimistic.’ She had a habit of viewing the world cynically and speaking in a sarcastic, mocking tone no matter the situation.

But in this novel, Claire grew up more positively. So now, she’s become the opposite, with an ‘endlessly optimistic’ outlook.

Chapter 26
First Impressions (1)

The back of my head was tingling.

Technically speaking, the sensation of feeling someone’s gaze on you was purely subjective. People couldn’t actually shoot lasers from their eyes. When we say we ‘feel’ someone staring, it was not because of light coming directly from their eyes, but rather because of how light reflects off of them, like how sunlight reflects off of a mirror. Unless you were a night-hunting animal like an owl or a cat, there was no reason why you would see light coming from a person’s eyes.

So, to be exact, the reason my scalp was prickling was most likely due to my own thoughts. I was really noticing that Claire was sitting behind me and Alice.

If Claire hadn’t recognized me, I probably wouldn’t be feeling so upset. I might have been a little sad, but I would have been happy knowing she was doing well. There would still be plenty of opportunities to get to know her better, after all.

Of course, with my expressionless character, I wasn’t about to suddenly act all friendly. Wasn’t there always that common story where a character who didn’t show any emotion started to change over time? At first, they didn’t care about anything, but eventually, they became more like their friends, their face became less serious, and they even started to smile.

Ah, it would be perfect.

I couldn’t stop feeling excited about talking and laughing with the characters I love. Just thinking about how surprised they might be when I smile was making me really look forward to it. For now, though, I had to maintain my poker face. I’ve kept up this persona for over ten years, so it wouldn’t be hard.

“……”

A strange tension filled the classroom.

It was likely because of what happened in the hallway earlier. Alice had pointed out that someone hadn’t properly greeted the princess.

Everyone must have seen what happened afterward, but they had also seen Alice not bowing to the headmaster. So, instead of immediately choosing one way to treat Alice, they were probably waiting to see which approach Alice preferred.

Being overly casual could leave a bad impression on someone strongly considered for the next Emperor. In other classes, the kids from dukes’ or counts’ families might be gossiping freely, but no matter how high their rank, they couldn’t be compared to the Emperor.

Besides, Alice rarely attended social events like balls or banquets, so none of the students here knew her personally. It wasn’t surprising that the atmosphere in the class was so stiff. I bet the commoner class was much more relaxed.

Tick, tick, tick, tick.

The classroom was so quiet that I could hear the ticking of the pocket watch inside my coat. That silence remained until the sliding door creaked open.

…For the record, the reason the classroom door was a sliding one and why the desk layout inside was oddly reminiscent of a Japanese classroom, was because the original game this world was based on was developed by a Japanese company. The hallways had a steampunk, Victorian feel to them, but the classrooms looked straight out of an anime. I know, the contrast was jarring. But it seemed like no one else cared much, though.

“Hmm.”

The teacher who opened the classroom door seemed momentarily taken aback by the frozen atmosphere. She paused at the entrance, then, as if embarrassed by her own surprise, cleared her throat and stepped inside.

She was a young woman, and this was her first time ever teaching a class. Unlike Winterfield’s granddaughter, who was in charge of the other noble class, Class B, this gentle-looking teacher didn’t have a military background. However, that didn’t mean she was just some random person. She was the second daughter of a duke’s family.

Her name was Carolyn Northwood. Her family ruled a territory that was quite far from the capital. Even though they weren’t as powerful as the people in charge of the capital, they were still a very important family with royal blood.

Carolyn had short, light brown hair and matching light brown eyes. Her eyelids were a bit droopy, which made her look a little tired. The clothes she wore only added to her soft appearance, as they were a bit loose-fitting, almost like a middle school student’s uniform. Beneath those clothes, however, she had a surprisingly great figure, which she normally kept hidden under such modest attire. This was part of her character’s setting—a teacher who wasn’t a playable character, but still had a romance route with the protagonist. She played a somewhat important role in the main story, but mostly like a side character who could become a love interest.

In order to control Class A, which was filled with high-ranking nobles and families close to the imperial family, it was necessary for a teacher from an equally powerful household to take charge. Although Winterfield would have been a suitable candidate to oversee Class A, her rebellious nature and refusal to listen to her grandfather’s advice led to Carolyn being assigned as the homeroom teacher instead—at least, that’s how it was explained in the original story.

Even though she was from a noble family, Carolyn was only a little older than us. She had just finished college and was starting her first job as a teacher.

Seeing two princesses sitting side by side in the front row, right next to the teacher’s desk, would naturally be intimidating. Moreover, the classroom atmosphere was cold, possibly due to the two princesses, and a girl in the back was staring intently at the back of one of the princesses’ heads.

Just thinking about how tense the room must have been would be enough to make anyone feel dizzy. But how must Carolyn have felt, actually being in that situation?

“……”

Finally, after freezing at the open door, Carolyn snapped back to reality and started moving. Her head was slightly lowered, her eyes focused on the floor as she walked, as if hoping to avoid making eye contact with the two princesses.

Unfortunately, to stand at the teacher’s desk and look at the attendance sheet, she had to make eye contact with us, even if just for a moment.

“E-everyone?”

Ah.

Her voice cracked on the first word. The pitch was off.

But no one in the classroom laughed. If someone had laughed, Carolyn might have felt embarrassed, but the fact that no one did only pushed Miss Northwood further into a corner.

“I-I am… I am…”

As a teacher, retreating wasn’t an option.

Even as a rookie, she was representing her family name as an academy teacher. If word got out that she’d been intimidated by her students, it would bring disgrace to the Northwood ducal family’s name.

Carolyn tried to pull herself together and shouted, but her voice was thin and high-pitched, so it didn’t come across as a shout.

“I am Carolyn Northwood! The second daughter of the Northwood Ducal Family!”

“……”

Of course, there wasn’t much of a reaction.

After all, there were twelve ducal families in the Empire. Among the heroines prominently featured in the main story, two were duchesses, and across all grades, there were sixteen children from ducal families.

That’s right. The Empire was such a vast nation that one could determine their social standing simply by their ducal status. While flaunting a ducal title might be somewhat effective for an individual student, it would be rather underwhelming to have a whole class full of them. Most importantly, there were two princesses sitting right in front of Miss Northwood.

“N-nice to meet you all!”

Meanwhile, I watched Carolyn with a faint sense of amusement.

I was the kind of person who had completed all the heroines’ stories in the game and uploaded a playthrough video. I had seen Leo and Carolyn’s kiss scene. And I had also witnessed the event where Winterfield, the homeroom teacher of Class B, tricked Carolyn into appearing at the student pool in a bikini.

Despite her many flaws, she was a positive character in the game.

Her commitment as a teacher was nothing but sincere. In the later part of the story, when the Empire was torn apart by civil war after the Emperor initiated a world war, Carolyn risked her life to protect her students. Not just the academy students, but any minors she came across—she shielded them all in the name of Northwood. And she did so with great dignity, at least until the latest game release.

Although she seemed somewhat clueless as a first-time teacher, she was a character with impeccable integrity. That was my impression of Carolyn. So, her first impression was naturally positive. Though, I kept that to myself and maintained a blank expression.

“……”

After Carolyn introduced herself, the class remained silent for a moment, before—

Clap. Clap.

Someone began to clap, breaking the silence.

The sound came from right beside me.

That’s right. Alice had started clapping.

Slowly, as Alice’s applause continued, I joined in, and soon after, a few other students followed. In no time, the entire class was filled with enthusiastic applause.

I glanced at Alice’s face and noticed a slight smile playing at the corner of her lips.

Seeing that, Carolyn finally seemed to relax a little, placing her hand over her chest and exhaling softly.

Well, at least Alice hadn’t left the impression of being ‘terrifying’ on the homeroom teacher, which was a relief.

* * *

Though the academy was a four-year institution, it wasn’t exactly modeled after a university. It had more of a structure that resembled the final year of middle school and the three years of high school combined. In this world, higher education institutions like universities existed separately. So, no teacher here would end the first class after just a few minutes of self-introductions. Especially if the person standing at the front was a passionate history teacher. Carolyn Northwood was that kind of teacher.

It was somewhat unfortunate for the students that the first period was taught by their homeroom teacher, Carolyn. However, no one dared to underestimate Carolyn, chat during her class, or openly sleep. Why? Because the princess sitting in the front row was diligently studying.

The academic atmosphere of a class was often influenced by its leading students. If the “leader” of the class was a troublemaker who had given up on studying, the rest might not have paid much attention either.

Of course, the imperial social hierarchy also played a role in how things operated at this academy. Even in the original story, Class A was known for maintaining a serious academic atmosphere.

“…And that’s how the Aetherna Empire came into existence.”

The first lesson was easy. It started with the well-known story of how the Empire was founded, talked about how the Empire took over nearby kingdoms, and explained how big the Empire was when it was first started.

Most of the students probably already knew this, since it was part of the entrance exam for the academy. But they were still just fifteen-year-old kids. To learn more difficult things, it was important to review the basics. Plus, there were some foreign students among the freshmen.

As soon as Carolyn finished speaking, the bell rang.

In the original story, I thought the dialogue was timed to match the end of the class, but seeing the bell ring right after Carolyn’s explanation made me think she must have carefully planned her lesson before coming to school.

“That’s all for today. Any questions?”

No one raised their hand.

No one wanted to waste their precious ten-minute break.

“Alright, class dismissed. See you in the afternoon.”

Carolyn, who seemed much more relaxed after teaching, gave us a slight smile before leaving the classroom.

…At least there wasn’t a formal ‘stand, bow’ type of ritual at the end of class. It would have fit the setting though. Then again, the original story never had such scenes either. Perhaps the creators saw the absence of rigid greetings as their attempt at making the setting feel “more Western” while retaining a system that otherwise resembled a Japanese high school.

“It’s not as hard as I thought.”

Alice spoke to me, the tension from earlier completely gone.

“At the beginning of the term, they usually start by reviewing what we already know. After all, there might be some students who struggled with the imperial history portion of the entrance exam.”

There were no failing grades in the academy’s entrance exams, after all.

“Hmm, I see.”

Alice seemed quite relieved, probably feeling that she could keep up with the curriculum. She wouldn’t just keep up, she’d end up being one of the top students here. Maybe I had overused my abilities in the past?

“How have you been?”

While I was lost in thought, someone greeted us with a formal, old-fashioned phrase.

That voice—

“Ah, Charlotte!”

Alice called out to Charlotte with a surprisingly lively voice, catching me off guard.

I stared at Alice in shock. Thankfully, I managed to keep my expression from completely breaking.

Wait a second.

Charlotte?

Chapter 27
First Impressions (2)

Charlotte was a French name that was often pronounced differently in English. While the French pronunciation was ‘shar-LOHT’ with a silent ‘e’ and an aspirated ‘t,’ the English pronunciation was ‘shar-lut’ with a short ‘u’ and a non-aspirated ‘t’.

Sure, there may not be any ill will between the Aetherna Empire and the Kingdom of Velbur right now—at least not on the surface. But no matter how friendly things may seem, calling someone by your country’s version of their name without their permission was still rude.

In the original story, it took a long time for friends to start calling Charlotte in French pronunciation. They only did so after becoming very close, and Charlotte herself suggested they call her that. When the Aetherna Empire officially began its invasion of Velbur, Charlotte leaves the group and explicitly asked them not to call her Charlotte in French version anymore.

So, this situation was surprising.

…Could they have gotten this close after just that one meeting?

“Are you Princess Sylvia? It’s a pleasure to meet you.”

Charlotte greeted me politely, looking at me next to Alice.

I hesitated for a moment, debating whether I should stand up or not. In the end, I decided not to. After all, we were both students here, and I’d agreed to that idea. Even though in reality we weren’t equals, treating it that way would make it easier to get along with the other students in the long run.

“I am Sylvia Fangriffon.”

“I’ve heard about you.”

Charlotte smiled warmly.

“You came as the Empire’s representative instead of His Majesty the Emperor last time. My father spoke highly of you.”

Wait, not gossiping behind my back?

Considering how rudely I’d acted, it wouldn’t have been strange if he’d cursed me out behind my back.

Moreover, that trilateral conference was known among those aware of it as a session where the kingdom got completely outplayed.

The empire sent me, a princess, and the pope sent a cardinal, but the kingdom had sent their king himself. From the kingdom’s perspective, it was a gesture of consideration since the meeting was held in the kingdom, but I doubted the high-ranking nobles saw it that way.

The Empire was a superpower capable of crushing other nations’ militaries, so that was expected. As for the Church, even though its territory was tiny, its global influence was enormous. While the Holy Church might not be the model for all religions, it did have the most followers as a single faith.

Moreover, the cardinals and priests of the Church of the Goddess were all citizens of the Papal State. It might have seemed like a mere formality, but the more followers a country had, the greater the influence of its clergy.

The Kingdom of Velbur, which was one of the countries that ceded some of its land to form the Papal State, had an extremely high percentage of Church of the Goddess followers. While it was not the only religion, it was probably the largest single faction.

So, the Kingdom couldn’t just ignore the Papal State’s influence.

However, sending Charlotte to that meeting wouldn’t have been appropriate either.

In fact, the details of that meeting were barely disclosed. For the Kingdom, that was probably a blessing, considering how badly it went for them. But the fact that Charlotte was bringing up the meeting and making it public knowledge meant that Charlotte’s head must be filled with all sorts of… flowery thoughts.

…No, that couldn’t be it.

She was too kind, incapable of deceit. But just because someone was kind didn’t mean they were not smart.

Charlotte was the type of person who could get along with everyone, yet she also knew how to choose the most important people to stay close to. She was someone who moved for the benefit of her people, meaning that when necessary, she could handle unpleasant tasks with grace. Of course, she wouldn’t hide the fact that she disliked it.

“…I see.”

In that sense, Charlotte didn’t seem to harbor any overtly negative feelings toward me just yet. However, I noticed that her expression slightly differed when she spoke with Alice compared to when she spoke with me. Her clear, ash-gray eyes locked onto mine, steady and unwavering, as if she were trying to read my intentions.

“I had many conversations with Alice back then. Your name, Sylvia, came up several times.”

Ah-LEES. The French pronunciation of Alice.

I see. So, they called each other that way back then.

“…”

“I-I didn’t say anything bad!”

Alice stammered, her face turning a light shade of red when I looked in her direction.

“Yes, absolutely. I can assure you, we never spoke ill of you, Sylvia. I swear it.”

“I believe you.”

I replied, looking up at Charlotte.

“Although it is a bit late to ask for permission, I heard that it is a school rule to set aside our statuses and speak to each other by name. Would it be a bother to call you by your name?”

“Not at all.”

I answered again.

If Charlotte had indeed decided that Alice was someone worth befriending, then getting along with me would naturally follow. Given the circumstances, it seemed likely that Alice and I would spend quite a bit of time together, and wherever Alice went, I would inevitably run into Charlotte as well.

Charlotte, still watching me intently, tilted her head slightly in curiosity.

“Are you always this quiet?”

“…Yes.”

I replied.

While I might be more talkative in front of Alice, I tried to speak as little as possible in front of others. Of course, since Charlotte was one of the main characters in the original story, she was on my list of people I wanted to befriend. But breaking my expressionless facade from the first meeting wouldn’t set the right tone.

…Did this make me seem too obsessed with maintaining my persona?

“Um, excuse me.”

As we were talking, someone else interrupted. I didn’t need to look to know who it was.

Claire seemed to be quite certain that I was who she thought I was. In the original story, she had this oddly persistent side to her, and it seemed that personality trait hadn’t changed.

“Sylvia?”

I turned to see Claire standing there, with Leo beside her, looking quite uneasy. It was as if Leo felt out of place, standing in the presence of two princesses and a queen’s daughter, all speaking confidently to each other. But if you think about it, this whole scene had a distinct feel of a harem novel introduction, didn’t it? The clumsy younger sister without much tact, and the older brother, following her around, trying to keep things under control, only to gradually grow closer to her friends… It was not like I could think of any specific story that followed this exact pattern, though.

“…Claire.”

I decided to clear my mind and not dwell on it.

“Ah, sorry, were you guys in the middle of a conversation?”

Claire asked, her tone a bit hesitant.

“No, it’s alright.”

Charlotte responded, gracefully tucking a strand of her shining silver hair behind her ear.

“We were just getting to know each other. I was just greeting someone I’ve known. Though, it seems I don’t know many people here.”

“Oh, are you from abroad?”

Claire asked.

“Yes, that’s correct.”

Charlotte lightly pinched the front of her skirt, mimicking the gesture Claire had shown Alice and me earlier, though Charlotte’s was far more elegant. Not that Claire had done it poorly, of course—it was just the difference between someone to whom such gestures came naturally and someone who was still learning.

“My name is Charlotte de Velbur.”

“—Gurk!”

Suddenly, a strangled sound broke through, drawing the attention of the four of us to the source.

It was Leo, both hands clamped over his mouth, looking as if he were barely holding back a scream.

“De Velbur…?”

He managed to stammer.

“Yes. I am the princess of the Kingdom of Velbur.”

Charlotte replied, her voice playful. She seemed amused by Leo’s dramatic reaction.

It might seem odd for the son of a baron to not recognize a neighboring kingdom’s princess. But in this world, unlike in the 20th century, photography had yet to replace portraits as the standard. Here, having a photograph taken was seen as rather vulgar, especially among royalty and nobility.

Even though photos were cheaper and faster to make than portraits, portraits had the advantage of being in color and being more artistic. Also, it wasn’t that photos weren’t taken at all, but putting them in newspapers was a different thing entirely.

If a noble’s photograph appeared prominently in the newspaper, someone could easily cut it out and use it for mocking or insulting purposes. This was a time when words like “freedom” and “democracy” were only just starting to emerge, but both the empire and the kingdom still operated under monarchies. Press control was strict, and who knew what would happen in another fifty years?

Even with the introduction of modern, thin film and portable cameras earlier this year, pictures of nobility or royalty were rarely published in newspapers. This created a gap in information, leading to situations where one might know a name but not a face—just like Leo right now.

“Charlotte, huh?”

Claire repeated.

Maybe Leo deserved some praise for not making another awkward sound after Claire’s remark.

“I’m Claire. Claire Grace. The eldest daughter of the Baron Grace.”

In terms of the setting, Claire was actually older than Leo by birthdate, though I doubted anyone here would know that. The only reason I did was because I had memorized the story’s lore to that level of detail.

“I see.”

Charlotte said with a polite nod.

Charlotte wouldn’t know about the Grace Barony. It wasn’t as if she had the leisure to memorize the names of nobles from a neighboring country. However, she was far from the type to foolishly disregard a noble from another nation either.

“Nice to meet you, Claire.”

“Yes!”

Claire responded enthusiastically, wearing an expression that seemed to say, ‘I’ve already made three friends!’ However, Leo, standing beside her, looked as if his heart was about to give out.

“…So, may I ask why you wanted to speak to me?”

I asked, curious about Claire’s earlier interruption.

“Oh, right.”

Claire clapped her hands together as if she had remembered something important.

“I was wondering if you had time after class—”

But before Claire could finish her sentence…

Bang!

The classroom door burst open. It was opened so forcefully that the usual sliding sound was skipped. There was only one person in the original game who would throw open a door like that.

“Everyone!”

A voice shouted.

Standing there was a woman, possibly in her mid-twenties, with wild, untamed black hair and arms crossed over her chest. She wore the uniform of an imperial officer, but several buttons of her inner shirt were undone, and a coat was draped over her shoulders like a cape. Four medals hung from her coat.

“Outside!”

She ordered.

Even though the class bell hadn’t yet rung, there was only one person in this academy who could speak so boldly. Jennifer Winterfield, the rebellious granddaughter of the headmaster and the homeroom teacher of Class B.

* * *

We hadn’t even finished enjoying our break when we followed the teacher outside to the field. Just as we reached it, the bell rang—ding, dong, dang—its hollow sound echoing through the academy. The students were visibly annoyed, but I wasn’t surprised. I had expected that our first meeting with Jennifer would go something like this.

The field was empty. Even though there were physical education classes, no teacher would gather students outside for exercise on the first day.

Jennifer, despite wearing a military uniform and speaking like a soldier, didn’t teach in a military style. She didn’t care if the students were loosely scattered around or not in perfect lines.

“Proud students of the academy!”

Jennifer shouted from the podium without a microphone, gathering us roughly. Her voice was loud enough to make our ears ring.

In the game, her dialogue font would grow huge in situations like this, and the students would be shown covering their ears or looking shocked. It was no different now—Alice was frowning, and even Charlotte furrowed her brows.

“I am Jennifer Winterfield, the tactical instructor here to hone your combat abilities!”

That’s right. A tactical instructor.

Since this academy also functioned as a kind of military training academy, classes like this existed.

“But no matter how much I teach you the tactics written in books, if you lack the ability to follow them, it’s useless. And the tactics needed in a battlefield change depending on the weapons and the proficiency of the soldiers using them. So!”

As her voice softened, the students began to relax slightly, but then Jennifer suddenly shouted again, making everyone flinch.

“I will assess your skills! To see what weapons you prefer and how you handle them! Right here and now!”

Clap!

Jennifer clapped her hands together energetically.

“And the best way to measure your weapon handling skills and proficiency is through a duel!”

Jennifer grinned widely.

“You’ll be provided with any weapon of your choice, so give it your best shot!”

Chapter 28
First Impressions (3)

The students began murmuring in confusion, but I wasn’t particularly surprised. After all, this duel marked the first combat scene in the game. Whether you win or lose didn’t matter much; it was more of a tutorial.

Sure, the difficulty was a bit high for an early battle, but the real challenge came from the fact that the opponent you had to face in a one-on-one duel here was treated as a boss by the system, and a Bronze Medal was at stake. If you were aiming for the Platinum Medal, this was a fight you had to win.

Though the duel could be manageable if you knew the strategy and avoided any unreasonable setbacks, but the problem was that this was only applied when you played from Leo’s perspective, the protagonist. What I was experiencing now was not a turn-based JRPG where characters attacked in a set order depending on their speed; it was more like an ultra-realistic first-person shooter. No, scratch that—this wasn’t even a game anymore. It was real life.

To be honest, I had confidence in my own skills. Dodging basic attacks from amateurs swinging a sword clumsily would be easy. I was certain of that.

And why wouldn’t I be? I had dodged Lucas’ strikes countless times, and he would eventually surpass the Sword Saint in strength. At this point in time, the Sword Saint was still alive. He wouldn’t die until the second installment of The Chronicles of Aetherna, when Lucas killed him, so he had to be alive during the early events of the first game.

However, there wasn’t much time between the events of the first and second games—about a year, give or take. If Lucas went to challenge the Sword Saint for a duel now, I believed Lucas would win. Of course, that was just my speculation.

I watched the students carefully selecting their weapons with a blank expression.

They weren’t using personal weapons brought from home. Even though this academy focused on practical combat training, they weren’t going to make students shoot or cut each other for real. The weapons, whether swords or spears, were all made of wood and rubber. It would hurt if you got hit, but as long as you didn’t take a blow to the head, you wouldn’t die from a couple of hits.

There were also staffs for mages. These were adjusted to minimize the magic stones so that when a spell was cast, only light would come out. When mages cast spells, Instructor Jennifer would judge the range and effectiveness of the magic based on the student’s skill and tell them if they hit or missed. At least, that was how it was in the game.

There were also guns.

Because guns have more moving parts, they weren’t made out of rubber. In fact, they were real guns. Instead of creating model guns, it was easier to use actual firearms with a few modifications. The difference was that the barrel was a solid metal rod and there was no firing pin inside, so even if you loaded a round, it couldn’t fire. The bullets themselves were harmless metal slugs without any gunpowder.

That was why the Ergensen rifle I held was heavier than the real one I was used to, as was the revolver holstered under my arm. It wouldn’t cause any major issues during a brief sparring session, though.

“Alright, has everyone got their weapons!?”

Jennifer shouted, surveying the students.

Although no one answered, everyone had a weapon in hand. The variety of weapons among the students was striking, but there was not a single weapon left unused. This suggested that Jennifer had carefully considered each student’s strengths before the class.

“…”

As Jennifer’s gaze swept over the group, her eyes lingered on me for a brief moment. Was it just a coincidence?

“Facing off against a stranger on the first day might feel awkward. If there’s someone you’d prefer to spar with, ask for their consent and pair up. If anyone’s left without a partner, I’ll assign them one myself.”

…And, the one without a partner would end up duelling with Jennifer. That was the worst-case scenario. Maybe I could win if I kept resetting time and trying again, but I had no idea how many retries it would take.

Jennifer was a warrior of the battlefield. Though her time there was short, she made a fierce impression. She was a character who could use anything at hand as a weapon.

In the game, due to the limitations of a turn-based RPG, she was portrayed as a character who could freely mix firearms, swords, and magic. However, in some event scenes, she was depicted fighting with whatever was at hand—chairs, ladders, cups, water bottles, rocks, or even pens and pencils.

It seemed like an attempt to mimic a famous Hollywood character, but honestly, the motion and graphics were awkward, so it didn’t look that cool.

Clap!

Another clap echoed…

“Alright, you have one minute!”

Jennifer shouted.

I turned to look at Alice.

“…No thanks.”

The moment Alice’s eyes met mine, she recoiled in horror, stepping back immediately.

…That hurt a little.

“If I fight you, I’ll definitely lose. Why would I want to fight you? I’d rather lose to the instructor; it’s less embarrassing.”

Hmm.

Alice wasn’t exactly an easy opponent, but her swordsmanship was still far below Lucas’s level. If we fought, I’d win. After all, I had the ability to undo my mistakes.

“Oh my.”

Charlotte, who had been listening to the conversation, stepped in.

“Alice, would you care to spar with me instead? I may not look like it, but I’m quite confident in my swordsmanship.”

Unlike Alice’s wooden bastard sword, Charlotte held a rapier with a blade made of rubber. She gave it a few quick swings and then pouted slightly.

“Indeed, the material makes it different from a real sword. This feels more like a riding crop than a sword.”

“By that logic, this is just a club.”

Alice said, raising her wooden sword.

And as for me? I was holding a toy gun.

There was no one around us. No matter how skilled they were, no one wanted to risk fighting with the royal princesses. Who knew what kind of trouble that would cause?

“Ah! I know! I’ll pair with Sylvia!”

Whoa! That startled me.

Claire, who had somehow snuck up behind me, shouted, nearly making me jump.

If it weren’t for the past ten years of being attacked by Lucas whenever I let my guard down, I might have actually leaped in surprise.

“Huh?”

As Alice turned to face Claire who had spoken, Jennifer’s voice filled the room.

“Alright, listen up!”

The murmuring stopped, and everyone turned their attention to Jennifer.

“Those of you who’ve found a duelling partner, sit down!”

At Jennifer’s command, the students began to sit down one by one. Despite their noble status, many felt slightly uneasy, but none of them dared to challenge the experienced instructor. After all, it was only the first day.

Alice and Charlotte sat down.

“Sylvia, hurry!”

Claire, who had plopped down as soon as Jennifer shouted, tugged at my sleeve with sparkling eyes.

“…”

Across the room, Leo was glaring in my direction with a look full of resentment. Still, it was better to spar with Claire than face Jennifer, so I quickly sat down beside her. Sorry, Leo. I won’t forget this debt, though I have no intention of repaying it.

As Class A consisted of nobles with connections to one another, many of the students had already taken their seats.

“Good, now you two pair up.”

Jennifer said, matching up the last two remaining girls. Then, turning her attention to Leo Grace, who was left alone, she smiled.

“Oh? You’re the eldest son of Baron Grace, correct? How is the Baron doing these days?”

“Y-yes? Oh, yes, yes! He’s doing well!”

Leo stammered, immediately snapping to attention with a salute.

“Good. Your voice is loud and clear. Alright, you’ll be sparring with me. Now, sit down.”

Jennifer didn’t bat an eye as Leo’s face turned pale. After Leo sat down, the instructor surveyed the group of students again.

“Alright, then…”

She pulled a pocket watch from her coat, checked the time, and continued.

“We don’t have nearly enough time to spar one team at a time. Alright. We’ll do three teams at once. Don’t worry. I can watch all of you and judge who wins.”

Actually, no one was worried about that. What we were concerned about was her insane pace, though none of us dared to say it out loud.

“Then, first, hmm. Alright, let’s start with the future pillars of this country.”

Jennifer pointed at me and Alice with a smile.

“You two, bring your chosen partners and come forward. And you two, come forward as well. These three teams will go first.”

“…”

Although everyone exchanged glances, hesitant to stand, they eventually began to rise one by one. Except for one person, whose eyes sparkled with excitement.

“So, you’re a Grace too.”

Jennifer said, looking at Claire.

“Good eyes. I hope you keep that spark in whatever you do.”

“Yes!”

Claire responded enthusiastically.

They surprisingly got along well.

Though, honestly, Claire didn’t seem like someone suited for the military… but that wasn’t really relevant right now.

Jennifer’s gaze lingered on me for a moment. And at that moment, I knew for sure—this wasn’t just my imagination or a coincidence.

Why? Was it because I was one of the Emperor’s children? Maybe she thought the Emperor was behind the death of Count Crowfield from Winterfield? Well, the Duke’s family probably all suspected that anyway.

…Did I somehow get marked on the first day of class?

“Alright, don’t just stand there, come forward!”

“…”

At Jennifer’s command, we stepped forward.

Alice and I stood with our backs to each other, maintaining a little distance.

In front of me, Claire stood tall, gripping a large sword with both hands, her posture incredibly upright. Her eyes sparkled, and the corners of her lips twitched, as if she was thrilled at the prospect of sparring with me.

…

Well, it’s nice to see her so excited, but I had no idea what to expect from her skill. Unlike the somewhat unconventional fighting style she’d learned in the game, Claire now probably practiced a straightforward swordsmanship, just like the protagonist, Leo.

Would she be easier to deal with?

I had seen her use a practice sword before. Indeed, it would be much better than dealing with her unconventional style.

Alright.

I pulled back the bolt of the rifle and loaded the first round into the chamber.

I held the rifle to my shoulder, leaned slightly forward as if I was a soldier on the battlefield, and spread my legs slightly to prepare for quick movement—

—Wait, is it really okay to put someone like me, a basic foot soldier, right in front of someone with a sword?

“Okay, let’s start!”

Before I could even voice my objection, Jennifer shouted the start of the match.

…Well, of course, someone like her would probably say something like, ‘In war, you must be ready to fight and win under any circumstances!’—

“I’m coming!”

Before I could finish that thought, Claire shouted and charged toward me!

It was like in kendo when someone was shouting while lunging forward, except she took a big step with her left foot, running straight at me, both arms raised high above her head.

In a game, this move would probably be labeled an ‘overhead slash.’

Simple, but incredibly fast.

I threw myself to the side with all my strength, barely managing to avoid falling over. My shoes scraped against the sandy ground, making a rough sound as dust flew up around me.

The long rifle wasn’t easy to handle. Even though I was ready to shoot, there wasn’t enough time to aim with Claire closing in so quickly. She was too close to line up a proper shot with such a lengthy weapon.

Alright.

Next time, I should prepare a shorter rifle.

Click.

Even though I pulled the trigger, Claire had already anticipated it and dodged forward, evading the muzzle.

“Missed!”

I only heard Jennifer’s voice shouting out the obvious.

I quickly leapt back, releasing my grip with my right hand while reaching under my left armpit.

“Hiya!”

Claire let out a shout, and I immediately pulled my body back.

Claire, who had swung her sword down, quickly changed the direction of her sword towards me. If I had stayed in that spot a moment longer, I would have been hit—

“Ugh!?”

Half a beat later, I felt the shock on my right arm and fell to the left as if I was flying.

What? What just happened?

I hurriedly scrambled to my feet, realizing all eyes were on me.

“Sister?”

Claire looked at me with a very confused expression.

My arm throbbed. At first, I hadn’t even felt the pain where I’d been struck, but now it was starting to register, and my brain screamed in protest.

Claire’s sword was glowing with a faint blue light.

…Sword energy. Claire had enveloped her wooden practice sword with sword energy.

And that energy had followed her swing, trailing slightly behind her sword like a whip.

…A whip sword!

Wasn’t using sword energy on a wooden practice sword basically cheating?!

“Again!”

Feeling an odd sense of injustice, I shouted it with all my might.

Chapter 29
First Impressions (4)

No matter how many times I reset the time, the feeling of embarrassment didn’t disappear immediately. It might vanish from the memories of others, but it didn’t disappear from mine.

Well, whatever.

At least I realized firsthand that Claire was serious about this.

Since I hadn’t revealed my identity, it seemed Claire wanted to figure it out for herself. That bright smile on her face made it all obvious. She must have been startled when I was knocked down earlier for the same reason.

The time Claire and I spent together wasn’t that long. But the memory of someone who treated her warmly during her most difficult times must had left a strong impression.

On top of that, in young Claire’s perspective, I probably seemed like someone with extraordinary abilities. It was as if I knew the future, moving the children around to bring them to the baron’s house.

Honestly, I considered hiding my identity a little longer. Not because of any grand reason, but just because I wanted to maintain the character I’d built. After all, it would be a shame to let it crumble after ten years of effort. But if I manage to dodge Claire’s attacks and defeat her here, she would realize that I was ‘Sylvia Black’ all along.

…That wouldn’t be so bad, actually.

A reunion between older sister and younger sibling, proven through skill. It would make for a great scene in a Japanese manga-style story, wouldn’t it?

“……”

I slung my rifle onto my back and drew my revolver. I hooked my finger around the trigger. Since the Wexler revolver was double-action, there was no need to cock the hammer back.

“Alright then!”

Jennifer’s voice rang out once more.

“Begin!”

As soon as Jennifer shouted, Claire raised her sword above her head again—

But this time, I had a different weapon, so the situation didn’t unfold exactly as it had before.

Instead of dodging Claire’s movement, I extended my arm straight toward her.

Click.

When I pulled the trigger, the hammer of the gun snapped back and then snapped forward. There was a slight recoil due to the movement, but that was all. Without any gunpowder in the chamber, there was no force pushing the gun back.

“Missed!”

Jennifer declared.

The moment I extended my arm, Claire had already twisted her body sideways, moving out of the line of fire. She might not be able to see the future like I could, but she must have seen my arm lifting. Dodging a bullet was impossible. But adjusting her stance in anticipation of the shot was feasible.

In the turn-based combat of the original game, it was as simple as walking up and hitting your opponent, but in reality, that kind of approach wouldn’t work. To face an opponent with a gun while wielding a sword, you’d need this level of speed.

To my right—Claire’s left—she twisted her body sideways as she moved. Even the way she gripped her sword had changed, holding it in a position where the flat of the blade almost seemed to shield her face. She probably wasn’t trying to block a bullet, but rather trying to maintain her form as she turned with all her strength.

I swung my arm to follow Claire, but before I could aim the gun at her, she was already swinging her sword. It wasn’t that my arm was slow—Claire’s next move was simply faster than my reaction time. The distance was too short for her to hit me with the sword. In fact, her diagonal slash missed my body.

But half a beat later…

“Ugh…!”

A sharp impact slammed into my right shoulder, as if something struck down hard.

I dropped the revolver from my hand.

Again.

* * *

Right after I pulled the trigger the first time, Claire had returned to her earlier stance, but before she could swing her sword downward again, I moved first.

Half a step to the left.

As I moved to the left while aiming at Claire, the sword energy struck the ground belatedly, scattering the sand.

Click.

“Missed!”

Her voice sounded a bit too excited.

This time, I had been too hasty. While the revolver allowed for faster aiming with its shorter barrel, any extra distance made the shot go wide. And when you were moving wildly and holding the gun with just one hand, it only got worse.

Before I could pull the trigger again, Claire shifted to the left.

Click.

The revolver made an empty sound. Jennifer didn’t even bother announcing it this time. It was too obvious that I had missed. And now, Claire raised her sword above her head with both hands.

Swish!

With a whoosh, the sword came down at a frightening speed.

Once again, it wasn’t close enough to hit me, but the sword energy followed, kicking up dirt from the ground.

And this time, I couldn’t dodge the sword energy.

Again.

* * *

I think I was starting to understand. Claire’s sword energy followed her sword like a whip, but it didn’t move as freely as the whip sword from the game. Compared to the “snake-like” movements in the game, Claire’s sword energy was too straightforward.

Was it because of the nature of the sword energy? Or maybe her skills weren’t fully honed yet? Either way, it worked to my advantage.

Though I had to admit, dealing with a two-hit combo was still annoying.

…Alright, I’ve made up my mind.

Next time, I would prepare a shorter shotgun. In a battlefield where people were swinging around swords like that, having more options was always better—unless it was an assassination mission.

For now, all I had was the revolver.

I aimed the gun at Claire again, sidestepping to the left. This time, I used my other hand to steady the one holding the revolver. I aimed at Claire once more, but just like before, she shifted her body to the left from my perspective.

In this world, there were machine guns. One of the most famous methods to counter them was to run in a zigzag pattern, making it harder for the shooter to predict the next move and increasing the chances of the bullets missing. Of course, dodging bullets with just one’s body required extreme physical abilities.

However, I wasn’t wielding a machine gun or a submachine gun right now—I had a revolver. While it could fire rapidly, the double-action revolver had a high trigger pull weight, making quick successive shots difficult. Moreover, Claire wasn’t just swinging her sword; she also had the long-range attack of her sword energy.

Alright.

Again.

* * *

Claire’s feet moved. I hadn’t noticed before, but after resetting time a few times, I started to catch her movements. Claire was preparing to shift to her right, which meant to my left. A subtle, split-second movement, too small to see in the heat of battle.

But just like a frame that flashes by too quickly in a video, if you watched it enough times, it became clear. I didn’t have the skill to precisely aim based on such a tiny difference in movement in real-time. But that didn’t matter.

With one shot, I could try again a hundred or even a thousand times. I turned the barrel to the left and pulled the trigger.

“Missed!”

Again.

* * *

Click.

“Stop! Claire Grace loses!”

Jennifer, who had been carefully watching both of them, declared the outcome. The other two teams had both used swords, so Jennifer didn’t need to intervene as much—the students could judge the fight themselves. Not that she wasn’t paying attention, though.

It was rare for nobles to handle guns.

After all, guns were often regarded as weapons anyone could use. Unlike cold weapons, which required years of training to master, firearms took relatively little time to learn. A soldier could be trained in as little as three months to fight effectively on the battlefield.

But still, a weapon is a weapon.

Once you start training, there was no end to mastering it. Estimating the paths needed to strike distant targets that were typically difficult to hit, rapidly aiming in close combat to overpower the enemy, and even using the gun itself to defend oneself was part of mastering firearms.

However, soldiers who use firearms typically hone their skills not under excellent teachers but by rolling through real battles. It was difficult to simulate true combat with firearms in training. For instance, the gun that the princess had been using wasn’t even loaded with gunpowder, and the feel of firing it would have been different from using a real weapon.

Survival breeds strength. This applied to all soldiers who have experienced battle… but a fifteen-year-old girl? Was she a talent worthy of being deployed to the North? Or perhaps she had already been forced to wield that weapon and fight for her life before?

Moreover, there was something strange about Sylvia’s movements. It seemed as if Sylvia knew in advance how Claire would swing her sword and move her body. When Claire tried to strike down with her sword, Sylvia was already extending her hand to aim at Claire, and when Claire brought the sword down, Sylvia calmly stepped aside to avoid it.

And…

While the one aiming the gun might think differently, at least from Jennifer’s perspective, Sylvia was already turning the gun in the direction Claire would dodge.

And she fired at the moment Claire moved diagonally.

Unlike the other students, who were engaged in fierce, drawn-out sword clashes, their duel ended in an instant. That didn’t mean their duel seemed easy, though.

“Hmm.”

Jennifer wondered if it was truly in the Empire’s best interest for Sylvia to have come to the academy instead of heading north to the battlefield.

It piqued her curiosity.

* * *

There was no physical exhaustion and no pain either. Mentally, I was a little drained, but even including the resetting time, it hadn’t taken that long.

Still, the sensation of being hit wasn’t something I enjoyed. If it hadn’t been Claire, I would’ve felt much worse about it.

As I was putting the revolver back in its holster, Claire approached me.

Despite having lost, her face was lit up with a bright, beaming smile. It was a lively, energetic smile. The only time I had seen her smile like that in the game was once, at the very end. And at that time, the ‘sister’ she was smiling at wasn’t me, but Alice.

From behind us, I heard the clashing of two wooden swords. Alice and Charlotte’s sparring match wasn’t over yet.

Thud, thud.

Claire reached me and extended her hand, as if offering a handshake.

“…”

I looked at her hand for a moment, then slowly extended mine and grasped it lightly. However, I was the only one holding lightly but Claire gripped my hand tightly. Then she pulled me toward her. I didn’t think it was an unexpected attack, since I had somewhat expected something like this. I didn’t lose my balance because I had anticipated this situation. As I was gently pulled closer, Claire looked directly into my eyes and spoke.

“Sister.”

Her voice was steady.

“You’re my sister, right?”

Her eyes were already filled with certainty.

…Well.

I had anticipated this anyway. If it were Claire, she would think that cleanly winning against her would prove that I was that Sylvia Black. That was why she had been so startled when I took her hit.

“You’re quite confident, aren’t you?”

I said that, but the smiling expression on Claire’s face didn’t change at all.

“Of course. I knew you would dodge just like that, just like you did back then.”

The time Claire and I had known each other was very short. And in truth, that foresight-like ability I had displayed… while the principle was the same, it was fundamentally different. Now, I was using it in short bursts to dodge each attack, whereas back then, I had used it to avoid an immediate threat.

“Those people back then were definitely part of a human trafficking ring.”

The fact that only one victim had been reported when the orphanage burned down had been a mystery even at the time. Honestly, while we had escaped in broad daylight, the fire had spread to nearby buildings, causing chaos with reports pouring in from everywhere.

The children had vanished without a trace, only to reappear at House Grace the next morning. It would’ve been more surprising if the Baron and Baroness Grace hadn’t noticed something was off.

“…Did you find that human trafficking ring?”

I asked.

The trafficking deals happening in the Count’s mansion were separate from what had been going on at that orphanage. If I had ever found that man with the monocle, I would’ve shot him on the spot. He might not remember, but I was beaten unconscious by him. I was thinking that many other children must’ve died from his fists. The term that he called a ‘processing.’

If it had been Claire, would they have beaten her just enough to keep her alive? Or could it have something to do with that resurrection ritual mentioned in the game’s lore? Maybe she had just been lucky enough to avoid being sold off to some necrophiliac pedophile.

After I revealed my identity, Claire’s expression stiffened slightly. She shook her head in response to my question.

I see.

Though I hadn’t encountered this particular figure in the original story, that didn’t guarantee he wasn’t important. Perhaps he was meant to appear in a future sequel. If he was still alive, he might have become a major player by now.

“…”

I glanced around. There were quite a few eyes on us. The students were staring with curiosity since our duel had ended first, and Jennifer’s gaze still lingered on us as well.

“Claire.”

“Yes, sister.”

“…Call me Sylvia here.”

I said, revealing my identity once more. Claire’s eyes widened in surprise before she nodded vigorously.

“Information should not be revealed carelessly. You never know how it might be used.”

“Got it.”

Claire said, nodding obediently, her expression reminiscent of a well-behaved child.

She didn’t look anything like the scruffy orphan from back then anymore. Her hair was neatly styled, and she wore much better clothing—though the academy uniform was military-like in design.

At the very least, she no longer appeared like a ‘child with nothing.’

“…”

“…”

Hmm.

Even though our conversation had ended, Claire still hadn’t let go of my hand.

It would be nice if she could let go first, so we could continue the conversation more comfortably.

Chapter 30
First Impressions (5)

There was one thing I had firmly decided. I was going to stick with this concept to the very end. Sure, part of me wanted to blend into the main cast as a character, but on a deeper level, I realized it was far too late to hide my true nature—my otaku nature.

Then again, would people in this era even understand the concept of an otaku?

No, wait… Actually, this world already had a few famous characters. Not the ones that appear in this game, but characters that existed in the background setting.

Most of the old characters that are popular on 21st-century Earth actually originated in the early to mid-20th century. Many of these characters gained popularity through short animations, weekly, or daily comic strips that emerged with the development of printing and video technology, and their popularity has continued to this day.

Of course, since this world was set in 1901, some might question whether such characters could even exist here yet. However, even before then, there were characters like “The Yellow Kid,” who gained sensational popularity. This character was so famous that it became the origin of the term “yellow journalism,” and the comic strip featuring this character was serialized in the 1890s.

…This was something the developers mentioned in an interview to defend the game’s setting.

The setting in question involved a character that was quite popular in this world. It was a dog named Digger, the star of an in-universe comic called Digger the Dog. The story revolved around Digger, a dog who loved to dig, and the chaos that unfolded every time he dug the ground, depicted in short comic strips. The comic had gained massive popularity in the newspapers.

Since Yellow Kid had problematic elements like its racially charged content, it seemed like they had created Digger as an original character to avoid that. Even so, Digger had that bold line work that was typical of early 20th-century characters, with a style reminiscent of those old-fashioned Disney characters.

Last year, film and camera technology had finally debuted, and the movie industry was just starting to take shape. Short, three-to-five-minute silent animations were also starting to emerge, though everything was still in black and white.

So, what if I adopted this quirk of liking the Digger character?

“…”

It didn’t seem like a bad idea.

I originally liked watching cartoons. I wasn’t fanatically obsessed with Disney cartoons, but I had seen almost all the famous ones.

Since some rough-quality stuffed dolls were starting to be produced, maybe I could buy a few later. Of course, not right now. I’d do it later—maybe a year or two from now. Because if I did it now, it would be too embarrassing. It had already been mortifying enough turning back time, and I couldn’t imagine enduring that level of cringe in real-time. No matter how long I had lived as a girl, I still had those thirty years of life as a man before that.

“What are you thinking about so deeply?”

Alice’s voice broke through my thoughts.

I looked up at her.

“You’re staring at the book, but your eyes aren’t moving at all.”

I heard Alice’s comment.

It was true, I hadn’t been fully focused. Then again, I didn’t really feel like concentrating anyway.

“I was just thinking about this morning’s sparring match.”

I replied.

“Sparring? Oh.”

Alice seemed to have drawn her own conclusions from my words.

“Were you evaluating the movements of our classmates?”

…I hadn’t been, but I decided to go along with her assumption. It fit my character better anyway.

“Yes, that’s correct.”

I nodded as I answered.

Honestly, attending the academy was much more challenging than staying in the capital. If nothing else, maintaining my character was a lot harder than I had anticipated. And this was just the first day of classes.

Alice, embodying the idea that “a student’s duty is to study,” headed straight to the library after classes ended. She began reviewing today’s lessons, so I sat in front of her and pretended to read a book.

…I didn’t see much point in reviewing class material. Given my situation, I’d probably have to redo it multiple times anyway. It made more sense to cram when the exams came around. It might be cramming for everyone else, but I would have more than enough time.

“How was it?”

Alice put down her pen and asked. She seemed to be expecting my evaluation.

Although I hadn’t seen Alice’s fight in full, I could tell she wasn’t asking for an assessment of herself.

“Most were average.”

I spoke honestly.

Even among the main characters in the game, some had led lives that had nothing to do with fighting. The academy might serve as a military school, but not every student who graduated was aiming to become an officer.

So, even from my perspective—or rather, from the perspective of an ordinary person with no special training—most students had awkward movements.

“But there were a few exceptional ones.”

Alice nodded, as if she had felt the same.

Alice had won her duel against Charlotte. However, Alice believed she had won by a narrow margin. From the brief glimpse I had of Charlotte’s swordsmanship, I agreed. Although she hadn’t used sword energy, her refined swordsmanship alone was impressive.

As for Claire Grace, I’d already sparred with her directly, so I didn’t need to revisit that.

Leo Grace, too, performed admirably, especially considering his opponent was Jennifer. The fact that he held his own, even though Jennifer hadn’t used firearms, showed that his movements were at least on par with Claire’s. But then again, he was the protagonist, so it made sense.

And then… there was Mia Crowfield, the daughter of Count Crowfield—the man I had killed. Like me, she had black hair, but her bangs were so long that they almost completely covered her eyes, giving her a gloomy atmosphere.

Considering that her once kind and caring father had been brutally murdered, it made sense she would seem so withdrawn. People had said the largest piece of his body they found was a finger. The rest? Bone fragments and flesh. They had identified the count’s remains based on the scraps of clothing clinging to them.

Though Mia Crowfield hadn’t seen her father’s corpse herself, she must have heard the story. And in all likelihood, she had also caught wind of the rumor that the Emperor was behind the assassination of Count Crowfield, just like in the original story.

The staff Mia Crowfield wielded during class was nothing more than a dummy. It could cast minor spells but nothing lethal. The staff even had a magic power gauge resembling a thermometer, showing how much mana a spell would require. When Mia tried to use magic with the dummy staff, the gauge shattered completely. Jennifer declared Mia the victor right on the spot, with a pleased expression on her face.

…In the original game, Mia had cast a powerful spell that pierced her opponent with a large ice spike.

Mia hadn’t made eye contact with me even once. But if she ever learned that I was the one who killed her father, how would she react? She barely spoke to me now, likely because of my status as a princess. If she knew the truth, she might actually try to kill me. After all, in the original story, she had reacted the same way once Claire’s true actions were revealed. That thought sent a chill down my spine.

In the game, the injuries were just visual effects—no real wounds, no blood. But in reality, a giant hole would be punched through the body. In the game, getting slashed by a sword or shot by a gun only reduced HP, and most characters stood there unfazed. It was an accepted game mechanic, and players didn’t question it. People who nitpicked about such things were considered odd. In FPS games, there were those who pointed out how characters recovered after a few seconds of rest after being shot.

I didn’t see any way Mia and I could become friends. And even if we didn’t get along, it wouldn’t be a big problem. The Crowfield family’s storyline progressed independently of mine. There was no need for me to intervene. Leo was there, after all.

“Well, at least we’re not surrounded by complete nobodies. There’s definitely something to learn here.”

Alice remarked with a satisfied smile, picking up her pen again.

I knew that her smile wasn’t just because there was something to learn. It was likely because she had found new friends, like Charlotte.

I hoped that smile would never fade.

And I would make sure of that.

* * *

“What are you thinking about so deeply?”

Leo, Claire’s sibling—although he insisted he was her older brother despite being younger—asked her. The two were seated together at an outdoor café. It was mid-April, and the warm sunlight, a sign that winter had fully passed, bathed the area. Claire believed it would be foolish to let such sunshine go to waste.

The buildings near the academy used the most modern boilers available. Though smoke still rose from the chimneys, it was white, not black. Instead of thick smog, it was just steam.

Many in the Empire viewed black smoke as a symbol of modernization, something to be proud of, but Claire did not agree. Coming to the academy had opened her eyes to how different the world could be. What did those people see in black smoke anyway? Let them clean the chimneys themselves if they were so proud of it.

Of course, the world seemed different for reasons beyond the clear skies and clean air.

“It’s a secret.”

Claire replied.

However, Claire couldn’t reveal the reason to Leo.

She cherished him as family, but despite having known Leo far longer than Sylvia, Claire still felt closer to Sylvia. Perhaps it was because Sylvia had been the first “protector” Claire had ever known, despite not being an adult herself. She had been more mature than any adult around her.

Being separated from one’s biological parents at a young age didn’t erase the bond. Children often remember their parents for years and shed tears of joy when reunited. Sylvia wasn’t old enough to be Claire’s parent, of course, but from the looks of things, they appeared to be the same age.

In truth, Claire had wanted to go out to a place like this with Sylvia and have tea together. She wanted to talk about what had happened, how they had been. But Sylvia must have her own stories. After all, she had gone from being an orphan, almost lost in the back alleys, to living in the imperial palace as a princess.

“…”

As a child, Sylvia used to smile often. She had never been the kind to laugh loudly, but she would offer quiet smiles to the children, sharing food and telling old stories. Those memories, though distant, were ones Claire could never forget—they were the first “memories” she had ever cherished.

Now, Sylvia spoke formally even to those her own age and was filled with secrets.

What had happened to her during her time in the imperial palace?

It was clear that whatever it was, it wasn’t the kind of thing one could simply laugh off as a fond memory.

“Actually… Never mind. I feel like asking more would only cause trouble.”

Leo mumbled. He had been about to ask something when he noticed Claire’s sudden change in expression and decided to stay quiet.

Even if he had asked, Claire couldn’t have answered—Sylvia had asked her to keep quiet, after all.

But that was fine. They would continue seeing each other in the future anyway.

Considering how many times Claire had hoped and been disappointed over the past ten years, she knew there would be plenty of opportunities to bring back Sylvia’s smile.

“Now you’re smiling again.”

Ignoring Leo’s muttered comment, Claire took a sip of her milk tea, which was loaded with sugar and milk.

Chapter 31
Student Council (1)

The game didn’t show every detail of the characters’ daily lives. Of course, there were sections where the daily life aspect was present—attending classes, going to the library to study, or wandering around the school talking to other students. There were even quests where you run errands for teachers.

The way you interacted with certain characters during this process could affect the level of your relationships with them. If your relationship gauge with a character reached a certain level, specific events could happen with that character at certain times. These events could be anything from going on a date to running into each other by chance somewhere… and sometimes, they even end in a kiss.

In the first playthrough, because of the game’s “limited time” mechanic, it was impossible to talk to everyone. But in the second playthrough, this restriction was lifted, allowing unlimited conversations. Eventually, you could choose any heroine or even one of the male characters as your partner. Choosing a male character didn’t lead to a BL route or anything like that… it was more of a friendship ending. Although, some players really milked that concept.

Since the story’s actual ending was fixed, the relationship events before the finale were more about having fun with someone, either as a romantic partner or a close friend. It was not exactly crucial to the main plot. It was more of a service the developers provided for players who wanted to romance their favorite heroine.

In the sequel, if you linked your save data from the first game, it carried over the storyline as if you were still dating the heroine from the previous game. If there was no save file, the game asked whom you were with at the start of the story. Regardless of your choice, the main plot proceeded similarly. Sometimes, the romantic subplot faded away and the player could switch to another character by the end.

However… that kind of indifference in relationships was only allowed because it was a game. Things wouldn’t be that simple here. You couldn’t just stop dating someone and go back to being friends without any issues. It would be strange if there were no conflicts among the female characters as well.

And now, the dynamics between the characters had drastically changed because of my presence.

…Would things really go as they did in the original? Honestly, hadn’t everything already gone off track? I was not sure how much knowing the original story would help me at this point.

“Sylvia.”

I was thinking about class when Alice, who was sitting next to me, spoke up.

“Yes?”

As soon as I responded, Alice asked without waiting for a pause.

“What are you going to do about the student council?”

…Right. The student council.

I had almost forgotten about it.

Alice had been part of the student council in the original game too.

The student council members were one hundred percent selected by recommendation from the student council president. The president was the only one chosen purely by vote. Of course, the student council president was usually someone with a good reputation, a wide network, or both.

In other words, it was nearly impossible for a commoner to become the student council president. Naturally, there were no commoners in the student council either.

In some ways, this wasn’t much different from the political scene in this country. Most commoners were too busy working to vote. Even if they could, they wouldn’t know who’s who. The Emperor served as the head of the executive branch, so most appointed ministers were nobles. Nobles were also the ones with the money and time to run for parliament and campaign. Though nobles made up a fraction of the population compared to commoners, the voter turnout for nobles was overwhelmingly higher. This political landscape was reflected in the academy attended by their children.

Even if the commoner students wanted to elect a commoner as the student council president… the commoner families that could afford to send their children here were likely to have connections with the nobility. After all, there were two stages of filtering—before and after the entrance exams—that ensure only certain people got in.

In any case, the student council operated in such a way that when a high-ranking noble child enrolled, it was customary for the student council president to recommend them for a council position. However, this wasn’t just a formality. If they accepted, they were genuinely allowed to take on the role. No one was forced into it if they didn’t want to, either.

Alice, whether in the original story or here, would certainly be recommended.

“I haven’t thought about it yet.”

I replied while pulling out my textbook for the first class.

In the original game, joining the student council was optional. However, joining had its perks, such as increasing Alice’s affection gauge, unlocking events and items exclusive to the student council, and most importantly, being a requirement for completing the character card system.

Additionally, joining the student council was treated as a hidden quest. If you wanted the silver medal for completing all quests, joining the council was mandatory. On top of that, raising Alice’s affection also had the subtle benefit of freeing up more action points to increase the affection of other characters during the first playthrough. The rewards for the student council quests were also moderately helpful during the first playthrough.

On the other hand, in the second playthrough, there was little reason to join. The only thing you gained was some extra slice-of-life events and access to the student council room. But with unlimited action points in the second playthrough, it was easy to max out Alice’s affection just by completing her main events.

And here, there was no reason for me to try and earn a platinum medal. This was reality, not a game.

“Really? Should I just go ahead and put your name in as well?”

“…”

But Alice seemed to have a different opinion.

When I stopped moving and turned to stare at her, Alice looked back at me with a questioning gaze.

“What? You don’t want to?”

Alice asked, looking puzzled.

Hmm…

Honestly, I didn’t feel like joining at all.

As you could probably tell from the explanation, the student council at this academy existed as a microcosm of how deeply powerful the noble class was in society—both in the game and outside of it.

When Leo joined, there were events where he was often ignored or looked down upon because he was from a baron’s family. Of course, Alice drove the troublemakers away, reminding them that his title had been personally bestowed by the emperor, but still…

Naturally, as a princess, I wouldn’t be ignored. Sometimes in fantasy novels, there’s talk of “ducal families older than the royal family,” but in this game, the founding of the Empire was practically a mythological event akin to “creation.” At least in this world, there was no name older than Fangriffon.

But even so… I still had no desire to join.

While it was portrayed as a simple quest in the game, the student council involved a lot of actual work.

Not to mention, the other council members would all be high-ranking nobles, and maintaining a diplomatic smile in front of them would be exhausting.

“…You don’t want to?”

Alice asked, her expression softening with a hint of disappointment as she gazed at me.

In the original story, Alice eventually ended up in the student council at some point. But even then, there must have been a moment where she had to make the choice to join. Moreover, Alice never really had close friends among the noble families.

Well, I suppose it didn’t matter.

If things went wrong, I could always just turn back time.

“Fine. Shall we go together after class?”

“Yes, that’s the spirit. You’ll get an invitation anyway, won’t you?”

Alice said with a grin.

She wasn’t wrong. I was sure an invitation would come. It might have already been waiting for me at my dorm room.

“Sylvia!”

Before I could voice my thoughts to Alice, someone interrupted our conversation.

“Hello!”

Of course, it was Claire.

“…”

How should I respond to that?

Truth be told, I wasn’t the type to greet others warmly. The only person I regularly greeted was the Emperor, and even then, it was with formal phrases like, “I hope you are doing well,” or “I am at your service, Your Majesty.” Not exactly the most personable greetings.

It was part of my character’s concept, after all. I rarely needed to greet anyone first. Even when Jaden or Lucas were making noise right next to me, my character would just ignore them. As the Emperor’s child, I wasn’t required to engage in morning pleasantries. More often than not, Alice or the other imperial children would initiate the conversation for me.

Thinking about it, even the first time I introduced myself, it wasn’t with a greeting but by stating my name.

Now, trying to offer a friendly greeting felt awkward. If no one else was around, it might be different. But with Alice, who had been watching me all this time, sitting right next to me, fumbling through it would be embarrassing.

“Uh, hi…?”

I mumbled, trying to get the words out.

Still, I had to appreciate Claire for sticking to her word and not calling me “sister” again.

“Even if you greet her like that multiple times, it won’t make a difference.”

Alice, sitting next to me with her chin propped on her hand, said with an amused smile.

“Sylvia doesn’t respond well to greetings. She rarely initiates them herself.”

Nice, Alice.

That was right. The character I was portraying was a cool beauty. Not a tsundere—there was no chance of me ever becoming sweet or soft—but a cool, elegant type.

Smiling and responding warmly to greetings was something that would happen much later, after I’d come to truly cherish my friends.

Honestly, I already felt some level of affection for them before we even met, and I did care about them in my own way. But they didn’t know that yet. For now, it was important to maintain this cool facade.

Perhaps one day, a moment would come when I’d feel comfortable enough to drop the act.

Maybe, after the final battle, I’d be the one saying things like, “I don’t know what expression to wear in situations like this.”

“R-Really? That’s what it was about?”

Claire, who had been worried that I might dislike her, seemed relieved after hearing Alice’s words, letting out a deep breath.

“Oh my, that would be troubling, wouldn’t it?”

Just as the conversation between us started to settle, yet another voice interjected.

Even without hearing the voice, just from the way the words were spoken, anyone could easily tell who it was—Charlotte.

With her beautiful platinum blonde hair slightly curling at the ends, she took her seat beside Alice with a graceful movement, as if it were a scene from a painting. She placed her student bag, which looked like something out of a Japanese subculture, neatly on the side of the desk and spoke.

“For someone of royal blood, it’s better to have a friendly demeanor. Even those with lower titles are worthy of respect.”

“Hello, Charlotte.”

Alice greeted her casually.

“I hope you have been well, Alice.”

Charlotte responded with an equally light and respectful tone. The scene between the two was quite pleasant to watch.

To be honest, Alice, at least in the first game—well, not the first in the series but the first set in the Aetherna Empire—had always worn a stiff, tense expression through the early part of the story. It seems my efforts to boost confidence in her had paid off.

…Charlotte’s attitude towards me, despite my arrogant behavior in front of her father, was also impressive.

“And also, Sylvia.”

After finishing her greeting to Charlotte, Alice turned her attention back to me.

“Your father sometimes takes the initiative to greet others, doesn’t he? Especially when it comes to dukes of former royal bloodlines.”

Though, of course, he never bows his head. Those dukes were all on the waiting list for purging anyway. Even though it’s been hundreds of years since their kingdoms were absorbed into the Empire, those regions still retain their strong regional identities. They even harbor resentment toward both the capital and the northern territories.

“…I always strive to be polite.”

I replied.

“Just because you’re using formal language doesn’t mean you’re actually being polite…”

Alice sighed deeply at my response.

Chapter 32
Student Council (2)

“Student council?”

“Yes, I’ve received an invitation too.”

Charlotte said, taking out an envelope that looked like a wedding invitation from her bag.

“I’m not very familiar with the atmosphere or traditions of the academy… Does this invitation go out based on academic rankings?”

“It’s not sent based on academic ranking.”

Alice said, shaking her head at Charlotte’s question.

“To be precise, it’s determined by whether you’re from a noble family or not.”

“Ah, I see.”

Charlotte seemed to understand, nodding slightly.

“So, I received this invitation because I’m a royalty.”

“That’s probably it. Do you happen to know who the student council president is?”

Alice asked.

Charlotte slowly shook her head at Alice’s question.

“I’m afraid I don’t. I’m not well-versed in the Empire’s nobility. I’m quite familiar with the nobles of my own country, though…”

“That makes sense.”

Alice replied.

In truth, Alice wasn’t particularly familiar with her own country’s nobility either. There were even nobles who had been personally granted titles by the Emperor, yet they didn’t recognize Alice’s face. It spoke to how much she neglected building relationships with the nobility.

Though in a country where the imperial authority was as strong as it was, Alice could afford to overlook those connections.

“So, Silvia, did you get one too?”

Claire, leaning over my desk with her hands propped up, asked with a curious glint in her eyes.

“No, I haven’t received one yet.”

“Maybe we came out too early this morning?”

Alice, even if she neglected her connections with the nobility, had a clear desire to be recognized by the Emperor. That’s why she diligently studied every morning.

And because of that, I had ended up studying alongside her as well.

Thankfully, I got plenty of rest every night on the soft bed, so it wasn’t too much of a problem. After all, there weren’t any late-night games to keep me up in this world. In a way, I was living much more comfortably here than in my original world. Was it because I was the Emperor’s daughter instead of a working adult?

“If Charlotte received an invitation, there’s probably already one waiting for us in front of our dorm rooms too.”

Alice remarked.

At this, Claire’s eyes sparkled even more, to the point where I wondered if it was optically possible for them to shine that brightly. It was quite overwhelming, really.

“Silvia, are you planning to join the student council?”

“…”

I glanced over at Alice and responded.

“If Her Highness decides to join, then I will likely follow suit.”

“Then it’s settled.”

Alice said with a confident smile spreading across her face.

“I’m thinking of even becoming the student council president later on. Considering that I’ll be taking my father’s place someday, wouldn’t it be good to experience being at the top of something once?”

Alice’s confident statement reflected a well-thought-out plan. Since the academy’s student council was filled with the heirs of powerful noble families, it wasn’t a bad idea to establish connections that would be useful when she eventually had to govern. Even in the original story, Alice, who had entered the academy alone, joined the student council with similar thoughts.

As for Charlotte… she hadn’t shown much interest. Judging by her background, she probably received an invitation, but her priorities were elsewhere. Being a princess who perfectly fit the image of nobility, Charlotte likely didn’t care much for the politically charged student council. After all, she was only attending the academy because the king of Velbur had sent her here.

“In that case, shall I visit at least once?”

However, the Charlotte of this world was a bit different. In the original story, she started building a relationship with Alice much later, but now, Alice no longer harbored the inferiority complex she once did towards the ‘perfect princess.’ That complex had vanished, and it was partly due to my presence in this world.

It was a positive change.

“Oh, are you interested?”

When Alice turned her gaze to Charlotte, Charlotte shook her head.

“It’s not that I’m particularly interested, but who knows.”

Charlotte smiled softly, and the boys nearby, who had been stealing glances, audibly gasped. Especially the boys. Regardless of race, the fact that Charlotte was foreign made her seem like an exotic beauty to them. Her soft Velbur accent only added to her allure.

Foreign beauties have always been popular. Of course, it was more of a fantasy in the minds of those looking, but Charlotte might be an exception. Her hair color and aura gave her an air of mystery.

“Being with friends makes it worth considering at least.”

Charlotte added.

“I see.”

Alice replied.

“I-I’d like to come too!”

Claire, seeing Alice’s smile in response to Charlotte, quickly jumped in.

“Can I come along as well?”

“You too?”

Alice seemed slightly surprised this time. Showing up to the student council without an invitation was essentially the same as showing up to be turned away.

In the original story, Leo ended up going to the student council room because Alice had suggested it, but even then, he hadn’t wanted to go out of any personal desire. That event was supposed to happen about a month from now in the game’s timeline, when the main story quests would officially start.

So, Claire’s sudden request to go with them was unusual, especially for a baron’s daughter. While Alice often said that “we’re all just students here,” it was clear she understood the difference between herself and other students.

“Uh? Is it not possible?”

Claire turned her pleading eyes toward me after seeing Alice’s reaction.

Why was she asking me…?

…No, wait. This might actually be a good opportunity.

The student council was filled with incredibly authoritative individuals, but that also meant they were likely just as fearful of that authority. So, taking Claire along might turn out to be entertaining.

Who is that girl? Why is the daughter of a mere baron sitting between the princess and a royal? How is she talking so comfortably with them? We’ve never seen any of them before—

— Wouldn’t that make for an exciting scene? Like a satisfying twist, right?

Maybe not. But imagining Claire being ignored… I really didn’t want to see that.

After all, I’d been waiting for this game every year for seven years. It wasn’t just this world I loved; I had a soft spot for all the worlds and protagonists from the game series. Of course, there were characters I absolutely despised, but they hadn’t shown up yet, so that’s something to worry about later.

The point was, I hated seeing the characters I liked being put in frustrating situations. If the student council members ignored Claire or Leo, I might not be able to keep my cool.

“…”

That’s why I was conflicted.

“…Hmm?”

Alice, who had been sitting next to me, made a curious sound as she noticed my inner turmoil. Did I overthink this? Hopefully, my emotions hadn’t shown on my face.

“Let’s go with that, then.”

Just as I was mulling over things, Charlotte responded lightly.

“Is there any reason we shouldn’t?”

“There isn’t… really.”

Seeing Alice turn her head at Charlotte’s words, I felt a bit relieved. I mean, breaking a concept I’ve maintained for ten years in just two days is a bit much.

“The fact that only those with an invitation can enter the student council room seems a bit strange…”

Charlotte said this while glancing down at the envelope in her hand.

“But aren’t all students equal while we’re here at the Academy? I doubt anyone would have an issue with Claire joining us.”

Her expression suggested she’d found something amusing.

“…Hmm.”

Noticing that expression, Alice groaned. Well, she had seen my expressionless face for the past ten years, so she could probably recognize Charlotte’s subtle changes.

It was the kind of look that said she’d found something interesting, paired with a hint of competitive spirit.

Charlotte really disliked people who didn’t follow their own rules. That’s why she had a distaste for the “equal” student council here at the Academy.

“…”

Even though Alice’s self-esteem had improved a lot compared to the original story, her pride hadn’t diminished. She still carried the pride of being the Empire’s princess and the honor of being the top student at the Academy, which was, in fact, the best academy in the world. Of course, I had intentionally answered some questions wrong, so she’d end up taking the top spot, but Alice seemed to view me as something “outside the norm,” so losing to me probably didn’t hurt her pride too much.

That’s why she was conflicted now.

Would it hurt her pride more to bring Claire along and reveal the reality of the student council? Or would it be more damaging to her pride to find an excuse and leave Claire behind?

But if there was one thing I was sure of…

Alice, who had both a strong sense of pride and self-esteem, wouldn’t choose either of the two options.

“Alright, let’s go together.”

At Alice’s words, Claire’s face lit up with a bright smile.

Yes, if it was Alice, I was certain she’d choose to break through the situation entirely, rather than be bound by either choice.

* * *

In the original story, Alice had a strong sense of pride but was a timid character at the start. However, after I continuously drilled into her mind that she was destined to inherit the Emperor’s throne, she changed. If there was something she didn’t like or found embarrassing to show others, she would simply fix it.

And it wasn’t like she lacked the power to do so.

Actually, this wasn’t really my doing. It was Leo, who, in the process of getting to know Alice, unintentionally helped her build confidence. By the end of the first game, Alice had become bold enough to stand up to the Emperor directly.

Though, Alice had already defied the Emperor once. She had gone to confront him to get me admitted into the academy. I don’t know what happened during that confrontation—Lucas wouldn’t even tell me—but I was certain Alice hadn’t spoken to the Emperor in a soft voice.

“…”

Meanwhile, the same Leo who had triggered Alice’s transformation in the original story was now trembling as he quietly sipped his tea.

Claire, on the other hand, was so composed that she almost resembled Alice or Charlotte in her demeanor.

The current student council members, wrapped in silence, were watching us from a distance with suspicious eyes.

It wasn’t strange for me to be with Alice. Since starting at the academy, I had always been by her side.

It wasn’t odd for Charlotte to be with us either. Being a princess from another country, it made sense for her to be more closely associated with royalty than with the imperial nobles.

But what could those two children from a baron’s family be doing here?

Of course, being from a baron’s family didn’t automatically mean they were of lower standing. If a baron’s family had been granted land directly by the Emperor, they received orders from the Emperor himself, which sometimes put them in a position of more practical power than even local lords. The House of Grace, for example, had earned great merit in wars as the Emperor’s sword and were highly respected in the capital.

However, the academy’s student council consisted of nobles even more influential than that. No matter how esteemed a baron might be in the capital, their standing wouldn’t surpass the children of dukes with imperial blood or counts with lands adjacent to the capital. That’s why they hadn’t received invitations.

So, seeing the baron’s children enter with two princesses and a royal, it was only natural for the student council to suspect something was up.

The key point was that they had no idea what the reason was.

Because they didn’t know, because they had no understanding of the situation—this was exactly why Charlotte’s playful suggestion to mess with the student council had led to this turn of events, which Alice had eagerly accepted.

“……”

And now, no one seemed to be thinking about how to navigate this awkward situation.

Chapter 33
Student Council (3)

If we hadn’t brought Claire with us to the student council, the atmosphere might have been a bit more comfortable. Two imperial princesses and a foreign princess—no one would find anything strange about that. They were the children of those at the pinnacle of power in their respective countries. Even though one of them didn’t share the imperial bloodline, no one would dare question their presence.

But with the daughter of a baron thrown into the mix, the hierarchy felt off.

It wasn’t exactly something to worry about, though. If there had been someone with good intuition or a child of a high-ranking noble who had moved in similar circles, they would have known exactly how to handle the presence of the baron’s daughter and her brother.

For example—

“Ah, Your Highnesses, and Your Royal Highness.”

—just like the student council president who had just entered.

The young nobleman, with his perfectly groomed, dazzling golden hair, came from the Granchester Duchy, known to be the most noble house in the empire, aside from the imperial family. In fact, the Granchester house had the highest amount of imperial blood flowing through their veins, second only to the royal family itself.

Of course, the most famous members of the imperial family were the Emperor and Alice. However, that didn’t mean they were the only members. There were some who lived quietly away from central power, holding honorary titles or living like high-ranking civil servants.

These were all people who knew how to keep their heads down.

While some dukes and counts would occasionally overstep their bounds and find their names added to the Emperor’s blacklist—or worse, be assassinated—the members of the imperial family knew how to stay cautious.

In the game, members of the imperial family often appeared as background characters. They would usually say lines that made them seem oblivious or empty-headed, but sometimes they would slip and reveal their cautious nature, begging the player to keep their secrets.

Of course, in reality, no one would ever confess such things. It was just a narrative tool used by the game to convey the situation.

“And… the children of the House of Grace.”

Just as he had greeted Alice, Charlotte, and me, the student council president smiled warmly and politely extended a greeting to the children of the Grace family as well.

The reason for the prior silence was now clear. He didn’t know the names or personalities of the Grace siblings, so he had refrained from speaking to them. After all, these were the children brought by the imperial princess herself, and they might hold more power than they appeared to.

As I mentioned before, in noble society, it was considered improper for someone of lower rank to speak first to someone of higher rank. For several reasons, this had contributed to the silence in the student council room until now.

“I apologize for keeping you waiting. I had some business to attend to.”

The student council president said.

There was a good chance that his words were true. As the president of the student council, he was undoubtedly busy. Even if he had sent an invitation, he wouldn’t have known exactly when we would arrive.

“It’s no problem. We didn’t wait long.”

Alice responded.

“Hmm.”

At Alice’s response, the student council president narrowed his eyes slightly before quickly returning to his usual expression.

Alice had used formal language, likely as a sign of respect, treating him as her senior, despite her stance of treating fellow students as equals.

The president’s gaze lingered on Alice for a moment, then shifted to Charlotte, and finally to me. He spent the least amount of time on each of us in that exact order. As for Claire and Leo… rather than directing his gaze at them, it would be more accurate to say he barely glanced at them.

“It’s an honor to have you here so soon after sending the invitation. Are you enjoying the tea?”

“This must be a very special tea. It’s the same kind used by the royal family, isn’t it? It seems the student council pays a lot of attention to detail.”

I had no clue, though. No matter how many times I repeated the day and tried the tea again, I couldn’t tell the difference between its origins. If I were to live through the entire conversation once more and get another chance, maybe then I’d catch on.

This was also why I played the role of the quiet type. It saved me from the hassle of having to reveal any unnecessary information.

“These leaves are from our estate. I’m glad they suit your taste. But…”

The student council president’s gaze finally settled on the children of the Grace family, lingering longer than before.

“May I ask what relationship the two of you have with the princesses?”

Now even Claire and Leo’s eyes were on Alice.

Good question—what were we to each other? It had barely been a week since we’d met, and though we’d spoken, we hadn’t exactly formed any deep bonds. Alice had brought along the Grace siblings more on a whim after Charlotte mentioned it would be amusing.

“They’re friends.”

Alice replied without hesitation.

Claire’s eyes sparkled at her words, causing Alice to look momentarily flustered.

It was almost as if their roles were reversed. Something about their dynamic seemed opposite of what one might expect… though I wasn’t opposed to it.

In fact, it seemed like a perfect balance. Alice had nothing to be jealous of when it came to Claire, and Claire didn’t seem envious of Alice for having parents, either. Any potential conflict was resolved before it even began.

Besides, it looked good from my perspective. It reminded me of those fanfictions where relationships were flipped or roles reversed. If this were a gender-swapped version of the game, I might have found it a bit cringeworthy, but this kind of relationship reversal? It wasn’t bad at all.

“Ah, I see.”

The student council president responded, though he didn’t seem entirely convinced.

He might have understood some of Alice and Charlotte’s intentions. Coming from a strict noble family and receiving a thorough noble’s education, he likely attended numerous social events and learned how to read between the lines.

“Well then…”

The student council president slowly walked to his desk, taking his time to sit down with a relaxed posture.

“Do you know why we sent you the invitation?”

He asked.

“Wasn’t it to invite us to join the student council?”

Alice replied.

“That’s correct.”

The president said with a smile.

In noble circles, it’s not unusual for someone to speak as directly as Alice. Only someone unaware of their own flaws would be so straightforward. Well, except for the fact that Alice wasn’t your average noble.

“Do you have any intention of joining?”

He asked.

That question, of course, included Claire and Leo as well. In the original story, Leo had ended up following Alice and received an offer to join the student council, which gave rise to a choice. It seemed that this situation was just happening a bit earlier than expected.

At that time, Alice and the student council president were in the middle of a power struggle. At least, right now, it didn’t seem to be the case.

“May I ask which positions are still available in the student council?”

“What positions—”

But the president’s offer was interrupted.

Knock, knock.

The sound of knocking echoed through the student council room.

“May I?”

The student council president asked politely.

When Alice nodded, the president also gave a nod to a young woman standing outside the door.

The person outside was presumably someone the president had already called for in advance…

Or so I thought.

“Oh.”

The president’s eyes widened so slightly, as if someone completely unexpected had arrived. It wasn’t strange for other high-ranking nobles to show up since the invitation likely hadn’t only been sent to us.

However, the problem was…

“Miss Crowfield.”

The person the smiling president addressed was none other than Mia Crowfield.

Despite being the daughter of a count, she didn’t appear to be particularly well-groomed. Still, as a member of the high nobility, she was at least presentable enough to not appear unkempt.

But her black hair, which would have gleamed if properly maintained, appeared somewhat dull and brittle. Some strands were tangled near the ends, giving off a slightly messy appearance.

And perhaps the most eerie aspect of her hairstyle was the long bangs that fell loosely over her face.

If you’ve ever seen the ghost from The Ring, Sadako, you’d get the idea.

She looked like someone who might crawl out of an old black-and-white TV screen at any moment.

If this were Earth and not a game-based world, the hair underneath those bangs would likely cover acne-ridden, unkempt skin. Even with good hair care, it was impossible to prevent oil from building up.

But beneath Mia Crowfield’s unkempt hair lay the delicate features of a beautiful young woman.

“…I received an invitation…”

Her voice, though weak, carried a distinctive gloominess. Even after all these years, I could immediately recall the peculiar sound of her voice—a voice that could be described as somber, yet memorable. Not a bad voice, per se, but definitely unique in its melancholy.

“Indeed. I sent you the invitation.”

The president responded, his tone shifting from the formal speech he had used with us to a more casual one. Though he lowered his tone, it wasn’t disrespectful. It was as if a dignified company president were speaking to a regular employee—naturally, as if that was how it should be.

“Oh, but…”

“It’s alright.”

Before the president could continue, Alice cut him off, sensing what he was about to say.

“Is it okay if she joins the conversation?”

“Well, it’s not really a problem…”

We were in the middle of discussing joining the student council, so there didn’t seem to be a problem with Mia Crowfield, who had likely come for the same reason, listening in on the conversation. At least, not from the perspective of the student council president or the others.

But for me, there was definitely a bit of an issue.

Wait, did Mia Crowfield ever join the student council in the original story?

Her grades were decent, and the Crowfield family hadn’t fallen into ruin. The head of the family had died, but the estate remained intact, and no crimes had been exposed. The Emperor’s order to assassinate the count had been purely political, not out of a sense of justice.

In fact, with the family’s power and estate still intact, Mia Crowfield’s value as a person might have increased. If she graduated from the academy—or even if she dropped out and married early—she could likely do something with that empty estate.

There’s also the possibility of someone trying to seduce the widow of the Count Crowfield, but someone of her stature wouldn’t fall for such an obvious ploy.

Even though her face was partially covered, I could see her eyes through the strands of hair. Of course, she had to see where she was going, so when she looked at me, part of her eyes were exposed.

And I was sure of it—Mia Crowfield had made eye contact with me.

She even stared at me for a while.

“…”

It didn’t really matter how much information Mia had. The Emperor surely made some under-the-table deal with the countess after the assassination. In exchange for turning a blind eye to whatever had happened in that estate and what kind of man the count really was, she’d have to stay quiet and live a discreet life.

The message was clear: don’t even think about opposing the Emperor politically—next time, it’ll be your life.

And when someone was forced into silence like that, it was normal they bear a deep grudge against the Emperor.

And that resentment would be passed down and refined through generations. Parents would teach their children why they should hate their enemies but wouldn’t explain how they ended up in that situation.

If the Crowfield family was like that, then Mia likely harbored a deep resentment toward me.

If she’d done her homework, she would’ve heard the rumors about us being the Emperor’s children.

“…Huh?”

Alice’s gaze darted between Mia Crowfield and me. She must have noticed something in Mia’s behavior, just as she had seen the expression on my face.

“…Those people over there.”

“Hm?”

Mia’s sudden comment seemed to catch the student council president off guard.

She hadn’t shown proper etiquette to either the princesses or the royal princess, nor had she greeted the president.

“Those people… are they also joining the student council?”

Her voice was as eerie as ever, with some parts unclear, but I understood her intention.

Did she want to join the same club as me?

…Or was she trying to get closer to me?

I looked at Mia Crowfield’s face again.

This time, I was sure.

She was glaring at me.

Chapter 34
Student Council (4)

As soon as I met Crowfield’s gaze, one thought came to mind: How much does she know?

Given the Emperor’s personality, there was a chance he’d fully revealed his involvement. After all, flaunting his role in such matters was his style. He likely would have said something like, “I took care of your husband. So if you and your daughter want to stay safe, you’ll do as I say.”

In this era, recording devices were too large and inefficient, and while magic stones could serve as power sources, they couldn’t replace all parts of a recorder. So, even if the Emperor made such a brazen admission, there wouldn’t be any way to capture it as evidence.

Magic wasn’t all-powerful. Throughout the game, there were never any instances of surveillance devices being used, despite all the political and legal intrigue.

“…”

Both Alice and Charlotte could sense killing intent. In this world, terms like killing intent and presence were common, the kind of concepts you’d expect to see in martial arts novels or Japanese anime. Characters would exclaim in awe: “How could such killing intent be possible?” or “How could they hide their presence?”

…But I couldn’t sense any of that.

I couldn’t use magic, nor could I feel anyone’s presence or killing intent. If I could, my expression would have cracked ages ago. Lucas had tried to rattle me with his killing intent as much as with his swordplay. He stopped when he realized I didn’t even flinch—though in truth, I just couldn’t feel it at all.

“…”

Everyone’s gaze was now on me. Apparently, Mia Crowfield was directing her killing intent at me. Though she wasn’t a character who wielded a sword, and so her killing intent wasn’t overwhelming, they were probably amazed at how I stood there, unfazed.

“Are you participating in the student council, Princess?”

She asked, enunciating each word clearly while looking straight at me.

In the original story, Mia Crowfield had been a very quiet character. She knew that Alice’s father, the emperor, had murdered her own father, but she didn’t direct any excessive hostility toward Alice herself. After all, she likely didn’t believe Alice had personally killed her father. In the original plot, it was Claire’s doing anyway.

Mia later tried to kill Claire, but her desperate attempt was easily stopped, leaving her in painful screams.

“I’m curious about your intention in asking me that.”

I asked quietly, staring directly at Mia Crowfield.

…I didn’t feel entirely guilt-free. My actions had destroyed her family, after all. But at the same time, I didn’t regret what I’d done. Perhaps it was a way of rationalizing things, but I had never believed in killing anyone without cause.

Yet, I’d seen Count Crowfield in bed with a child who couldn’t have been older than eight.

Both the child and the count had been drugged, high on opium.

‘When I killed him’—of course, it wasn’t that kind of situation, but if I had let that man live, that event would have inevitably occurred in the future.

Afterward, such acts were strictly forbidden within Count Crowfield’s territory. Not because they were immoral, but because the countess, fearing further scrutiny, shut down all of their business dealings.

I wondered if the countess had felt disappointed upon learning the truth about her husband. Looking at Mia Crowfield now, it didn’t seem like she had.

“I…”

Perhaps Mia had just realized that everyone’s eyes were now on her. The look of hostility she had been sending my way—if it was even there—wavered as she cast a nervous glance around. She didn’t seem as composed as I initially thought.

That was consistent with the original.

“Is it because I killed your father?”

“…What?”

The atmosphere in the student council room froze instantly. What had been a somewhat relaxed mood suddenly tightened like a string about to snap. Even though I couldn’t sense killing intent, I could feel the room’s temperature drop several degrees.

Some here may have heard the rumors, but no one had ever openly confirmed them like this. Assassinations, after all, were most effective when they remained unnoticed.

“You… you killed…?”

“Yes, I did. I planted a bomb in the carriage. Twelve people died.”

“What… are you talking about?”

Alice turned pale, staring at me with disbelief.

“I’m talking about how I assassinated Count Crowfield. Did you not know?”

Alice shook her head.

She must have suspected something, even if she denied it now. But she would never have imagined that I was the one who killed Crowfield. After all, I was only twelve years old at the time.

“…What do you mean? Did you… kill someone?”

“I killed someone while escaping from the orphanage too.”

When I calmly answered Claire’s question, the others’ faces paled even more.

“What did you plan to do if you joined the student council… if we were in the same council?”

I asked, looking at Mia Crowfield again.

I looked at Mia Crowfield again and asked.

“…Why?”

But Mia’s expression was one of sheer confusion. The sudden revelation seemed to have left her in shock, unsure of how to react.

Was it because she had no weapon? She didn’t seem to be trying to kill me yet.

Thud.

Her legs gave out, and Mia Crowfield collapsed to her knees on the spot. No one moved to help her up. They just stared at me, wide-eyed, as if they were looking at a monster.

“Didn’t you already know? Wasn’t that the reason you were looking at me like that?”

I asked again, but Mia remained silent, her expression vacant.

“…You.”

As I continued to observe Mia, kneeling on the floor, a cold voice interrupted from the side. Charlotte, who had just set down her teacup, was glaring at me with an expression so icy it felt as though she could freeze the air around her.

“Are you saying the Emperor of the Empire killed one of his own nobles?”

Even in a moment like this, Charlotte maintained her manners—perhaps a testament to her rigorous etiquette training.

“Yes.”

I responded.

“Why?”

She asked.

“For the sake of the Emperor’s power.”

I replied calmly.

Alice’s face turned even paler. I had already made it clear to Alice that I fully supported her. Even if I were somehow designated as the next Emperor, I would only pledge my allegiance to Alice. Now, hearing the reason for Count Crowfield’s assassination, Alice might think I killed him to secure her power base.

“…Do you think it’s acceptable to do anything for power?”

Charlotte’s gaze was filled with genuine disgust.

“My personal judgment played a role as well.”

I added.

“Personal judgment…”

Claire echoed my words quietly.

“…What do you mean by personal judgment?”

Charlotte, despite the repulsed look in her eyes, continued to question me without interruption.

The princess of a kingdom, even in this tense situation, was trying to remain impartial. Perhaps she didn’t fully believe me. After all, I claimed responsibility for the assassination, but there was no proof. She might think I was only saying this because the Emperor had ordered me to, and the story would still make sense.

“The count was involved in opium trafficking. There was an opium den in his territory, and within it, a brothel that exploited children younger than ten years old. Even if the count wasn’t directly managing the operations, he was clearly one of the patrons of that establishment.”

“…What proof do you have?”

“I saw it with my own eyes.”

“…But what about an investigation and trial—”

“That was impossible.”

Had that been an option, such things wouldn’t have occurred in the count’s territory to begin with. No matter how powerful the Emperor was, the highest authority within a noble’s domain was still the noble themselves. The Emperor could have intervened directly in the territory, yes, but that’s exactly what he did. He wielded the power of violence to eliminate the count.

“Would it have been possible in your kingdom?”

I asked.

“…”

Charlotte fell silent at my question. The expression of someone who had been looking at me as if I were a monster had shifted slightly. It was hard to pinpoint exactly what emotion she was feeling.

“…Father… why…?”

Mia Crowfield muttered to herself, her voice barely audible after hearing my explanation.

“Mia Crowfield, I still haven’t heard your answer.”

I looked at Mia Crowfield and asked her again.

“What did you plan to do once you joined the student council? If you figured out that I killed the count, were you going to kill me?”

“…”

Mia Crowfield remained silent for a moment, staring at me blankly. Then, finally, she spoke.

“…I’ll kill you. I’ll kill you!”

She screamed.

“Even if your father was the kind of man who did such things? Even if he sacrificed countless children?”

“I don’t believe it! I don’t believe you!”

“Lady Crowfield!”

The student council president finally regained his composure and stood up abruptly. Mia had started to get up, as if ready to charge at me.

“So, you’re willing to believe that I killed your father, but you won’t believe that your father committed such heinous acts?”

I asked her.

“I will… kill you with my own hands!”

She shouted.

As the student council president tried to intervene, the other noble ladies rushed in to restrain Mia Crowfield.

“Hold on, Lady Crowfield! Please, calm down—”

“I understand.”

I said quietly, causing the entire room to fall into a tense silence once again.

“So that’s what you think.”

“Sister, wait a moment.”

Claire spoke up, her voice tense.

Just as I didn’t know how to sense killing intent, I also didn’t know how to project it. The best I could probably do was to glare at someone. But perhaps they thought there was something more behind it. After all, I had been killing people without flinching since I was twelve years old. Maybe they were starting to realize something was off. Perhaps they even thought I might try to eliminate Crowfield here and now.

Claire, half-risen from her seat, was watching me closely. Maybe she was thinking that more killing would be unacceptable. Her gaze wasn’t one of contempt or hatred; instead, it was filled with concern.

“Wait, Claire.”

Alice stammered, trying to calm the situation.

“Everyone, let’s take a moment to calm down. We don’t even know if everything that was said is true.”

Alice was doing her best to defend me.

Leo remained completely frozen, while Charlotte still looked utterly confused.

Hmm. So this was how they were all reacting, huh?

I slowly glanced around the student council room, taking in their faces and etching the moment into my memory.

And then—

Again.

* * *

“Nothing has been decided yet.”

I spoke to Mia Crowfield in a calm voice.

“Your Highness… no, Alice will decide. What do you think?”

“Oh? Uh, well, I’m considering it favorably.”

Alice replied, looking slightly flustered as her gaze shifted between Mia and me.

“In that case, I will also consider it favorably.”

I responded, taking a sip of my milk tea.

“…Then I too would like to consider it favorably.”

Mia Crowfield, who had been glaring at me earlier, finally spoke.

Chapter 35
Student Council (5)

“…Hey, hold on.”

Thus, the awkward meeting at the student council room had come to an end. Or rather, to be exact, it was after school, with all classes over.

Since I hadn’t officially joined the student council yet, it was more like a “maybe I will” situation, so there wasn’t much to do after classes. Yesterday, we studied at the library. Claire seemed like she wanted to meet me after school today, but I had a lot on my mind, so I hurried back to the dormitory. Well, I might get another chance after I’ve sorted my thoughts. If I really wanted, I could always turn back time and spend that moment with Claire.

Dating a heroine… Hmm, to be honest, I had no desire for romance.

It’s true that I was immersed in playing as the character Leo Grace. I’m not as good-looking as Leo, nor do I live as well, nor am I skilled in studies or swordsmanship like him. In reality, I barely managed to find a job, spending whatever free time I had on games or reading manga. Comparing myself to Leo, a guy who had women flock to him just by standing there, was impossible.

Still, I was the one controlling Leo in the game. There weren’t that many choices to make, and none of them drastically altered the ending, but a certain attachment to my in-game avatar had formed.

And now, I had entered the game I used to play.

I am interested in the couplings. I’m curious to see who Leo ends up with and how the altered story unfolds. Honestly, it felt thrilling knowing that I was the catalyst behind the change.

From the perspective of a player who originally played the game, my existence would probably make them cough up blood. Infinite regression without any risks? While my physical abilities may not be superhuman, this power allowed me to toy with even the strongest characters.

On top of that, thanks to this ability, I’ve already accessed information that should have been impossible for me to know. Like sneaking into the forbidden library deep within the imperial palace and reading all the so-called prophecy books. I didn’t even need to worry about escaping afterward; I just needed to read them once, then return.

…Anyway.

For these reasons, I had refused Claire’s invitation and returned to the dormitory.

The dormitory, fitting its luxurious label, was as clean and well-equipped as my room in the imperial palace. In some ways, it was even better.

As I stepped into my dorm room and was about to close the door, Alice grabbed the door handle and spoke.

There’s no way I could physically overpower Alice. I could avoid her if I saw it coming, though.

“…”

Knowing that, I let go of the door handle. Alice took advantage of the now unresisted door and stepped into my room.

Bang.

The door slammed shut a little too hard.

She seemed… a little angry. Or maybe just emotional. Was there even a difference?

“Earlier, Crowfield’s gaze at you wasn’t ordinary.”

Alice crossed her arms and asked after firmly shutting the door. It seemed like she was angry but trying to keep a rational approach to her questions.

“Do you know something?”

“…”

How should I respond?

Alice probably knew about the death of Count Crowfield. She might not know the exact cause, though. The Emperor likely wouldn’t have shared that detail with her. She might have her suspicions. Alice wasn’t a fool—just lacking information. She likely had doubts that the Emperor was eliminating his rivals one by one. After all, who would have a better understanding of a father’s character than his own daughter?

“Answer me. This is…”

Alice suddenly stopped speaking. She frowned as if contemplating something, then spoke as if making up her mind.

“This is a question from the next Empress. It seems like information I need to know.”

“…”

So that’s how she was approaching it.

There was a similar scene in the original story, but back then, no one paid much attention to it. Alice’s demeanor had been more desperate, like someone clutching at straws. Likely because, in most cases, her questions had been directed toward the Emperor’s children.

But the Alice standing before me now wore a serious expression. She wasn’t simply using her status to throw a tantrum—she was genuinely wielding her authority as the future Empress to demand answers.

And I was the one who had shaped this version of Alice.

…In that case, respecting her authority would be the right choice.

“I killed him.”

“…”

Alice continued staring at me, her expression unchanged for a moment. Then, about five seconds later, her face slackened as she made a small sound of disbelief.

“…What?”

“The explosion of the carriage Count Crowfield was riding in—it was because I planted a bomb under it.”

“…”

Alice, who had been standing with her mouth open, staggered over to my bed and sat down heavily. She looked up at me, her voice trembling as she asked.

“Why?”

“Because His Majesty the Emperor ordered me to.”

“…And back then, how old were you?”

“I was twelve.”

“…Since then, have there been any other assassination orders?”

“That was the first and the last for me.”

“What about the others?”

“I don’t know. But given the circumstances, it wouldn’t have been the only time.”

“…”

Alice fell silent, lost in thought.

It was different from her reaction back in the student council room. Perhaps because there, she hadn’t been the only one to hear the truth. In a situation like that, handling the fallout would have been nearly impossible.

“…Did you kill the Count… solely because of that order?”

“…”

Alice’s gaze, as she looked up at me, was filled with complex emotions.

She trusted me, but that didn’t mean she knew everything about me. Setting aside the fact that I came from another world, she wasn’t aware of all the things I had done in this one. The Emperor might see me as a difficult tool to handle, but Alice didn’t think of me as just a tool. The way she had been horrified when she saw the morphine I had kept was proof of that.

“The Count was running an opium business within his territory.”

“…”

Alice looked at me, as if waiting for more, so I continued.

“He also trafficked children to set up brothels. He frequently used them himself.”

Whether the Count had set it up himself or turned a blind eye in exchange for some form of profit, I couldn’t say. But what I did know was that Count Crowfield was a regular patron of those brothels. It wasn’t something I had only seen once. I had verified it multiple times by rewinding time and even heard it from the Count himself.

“They were likely children from orphanages.”

I added.

“…”

“And I am also from the orphanage.”

“…”

Alice, who had been quietly looking up at me, exhaled softly, as if a weight had lifted from her.

“Then… let me ask you one last thing. What if the Count had been truly innocent? What if your father wanted him dead purely for the sake of power? What would you have done then?”

“I wouldn’t have killed him.”

What I would’ve done after that, I couldn’t say for sure. Maybe I would’ve exposed the truth and helped stage his death, or perhaps I would’ve simply stepped aside and let things unfold without taking action. That’s something I can’t definitively answer since it never happened.

But one thing was certain: I wouldn’t have killed him. Even though I knew from the game what kind of person Count Crowfield was, I still double-checked everything just to be sure. After all, things could’ve played out differently than in the game.

In the end, I had decided to kill him.

“I see.”

Alice sighed deeply at my response, then nodded.

“So that’s how it is.”

She sat quietly for a few moments with her eyes closed before rising to her feet.

“Alright.”

Standing tall, Alice looked me square in the eye and spoke.

“From now on, you won’t have to do such things anymore.”

Huh?

I stared at Alice, wondering what she meant by that sudden statement. Alice looked at me with a determined expression and spoke.

“From now on, you won’t need to stain your hands with blood.”

“…”

Uh, well.

“That sort of dirty work won’t be necessary. Not when I become Emperor.”

She added, her voice filled with unwavering determination.

Hmm.

I couldn’t quite believe that someone who would become an Emperor could avoid dirty work entirely. Even in the modern world, national leaders didn’t personally assassinate people, but they often ordered soldiers or spies to carry out unsavory tasks. Reality didn’t run on chivalry.

“If His Majesty orders me to carry out a mission—”

“Ignore it. I’ll handle it.”

She interrupted.

“…”

What was this?

Had I accidentally pressed some kind of button inside Alice?

Alice’s words seemed somewhat unrealistic. Honestly, it sounded like something a child throwing a tantrum might say. No matter how much she was destined to become the next Emperor, the current Emperor was still very much alive and well. It would take decades for her to ascend to the throne.

And if the Emperor were to issue a direct command, how could I possibly refuse?

…Even though it seemed absurd.

“…Understood.”

I found myself wanting to agree with her, despite everything.

I didn’t believe Alice’s words could be entirely upheld. But I could sense her sincerity. She genuinely intended to shield me from the Emperor’s orders.

And seeing Alice like this made me feel proud.

“…Why are you making that face?”

Alice spoke curtly, as if annoyed by my expression.

Huh?

“…What expression are you talking about?”

I was sure I was expressionless. I would have noticed if my expression had changed. After all, I had trained myself to maintain a neutral face for years.

I had the urge to raise my hand and touch my face but resisted the temptation. If this was a bluff, I’d be walking straight into it. It was better to be confident that I wasn’t showing any emotion and just look at her calmly.

“Hmph.”

Alice snorted softly and turned away.

Without a moment’s hesitation, she walked toward the door.

With a soft click, the door opened.

…Had she locked it?

“Well, get some rest.”

She said that before closing the door behind her.

“…”

I was planning on resting, even if she hadn’t told me to.

I sat down on the bed. Initially, I had thought about organizing my thoughts for a bit, then resetting the time to have tea with Claire… but now, I felt like I should abandon that idea. After having such a conversation with Alice, it felt wrong to reset the time. Even if I had tea with Claire, there was no guarantee Alice would ask me the same questions or that our conversation would go the same way. Based on my experience with resetting the time, things never played out exactly how I wanted them to.

Even the smallest change in my actions would lead to drastically different results. If I knew what outcome I wanted, I would have to repeat my exact actions without the slightest deviation to achieve the same ending.

“Ignore the Emperor’s orders, huh.”

Did Alice have some sort of leverage over the Emperor? Or was she planning to use what I had told her as a weapon?

Both seemed unlikely.

So, it seemed Alice was simply determined to handle things herself.

…That thought made me feel proud of her again.

Perhaps my life in this world hadn’t been in vain after all.

With a satisfied smile, I lay back on the soft bed.

Chapter 36
Interlude

Crowfield.

Despite its name, the Crowfield County wasn’t exactly swarming with crows. At least, it wasn’t named so simply because of the presence of crows.

There was a vast meadow, stretching across the land, where the green grass looked breathtakingly beautiful until autumn arrived. But to say the scenery turned ugly during autumn wouldn’t be right either. The lush green merely shifted into golden hues, never devolving into a desolate wasteland.

Compared to other territories, the city had a modest level of modernization. Though the air wasn’t thick with clouds of smoke rising from countless chimneys, there was still a distant industrial district, with a few chimneys emitting dark smoke into the sky. The small size of the territory meant that crime was not a major issue, even with the presence of the industrial zone. As a result, people who were uncomfortable with the ominous name of the area would often ask after visiting, “Why is such a lovely place called ‘Crowfield’?”

Originally, Crowfield was part of the Kingdom of Velbur. More specifically, it was once the borderland between the Kingdom of Velbur and the Aetherna Empire.

During a past war between the empire and the kingdom, one of the largest battles took place here. The land changed hands several times, and many lives were lost. Imperial soldiers, kingdom soldiers, kingdom civilians massacred by the empire, and even those who were executed by the kingdom for collaborating with the empire during its occupation—all piled up. Bodies were left scattered across the plains, and others rotted away in the forest where they had been tossed carelessly.

Crows flocked to the unclaimed corpses, feasting and breeding among the remains. For a while, the sky over that land was filled with cawing flocks of crows. The name “Crowfield” became commonly used, replacing the old name of the territory. After all, most of the original residents had long since perished.

Although many people died, the empire continued to grow larger and eventually established its current borders. Crowfield was no longer a border territory—there was now a small piece of land between Crowfield and the Kingdom of Velbur. It seemed like the days of violence in Crowfield were over. The area looked ready to continue living peacefully.

Until the Count died in a single explosion.

“…Mia.”

Some time after her father’s funeral, the Countess called Mia over.

The grieving woman wiped the tears from Mia’s face with her fingers, then pulled her into a gentle embrace, patting her back.

“This was all the Emperor’s doing.”

She whispered.

“…What?”

The official report claimed that a gas pipe explosion beneath the Count’s carriage had caused the fatal blast, killing the Count and his entourage. Accidents involving gas pipes were not unheard of, so until this moment, Mia had believed her father’s death to be a horrific tragedy born of misfortune—nothing more.

Until her mother said those words.

“The Emperor… This was his doing. Or maybe… maybe his children were behind it.”

Her mother didn’t sound certain. But it was clear that she believed this to be the truth, though Mia couldn’t understand why.

“Mother?”

“Mia, my daughter.”

Holding Mia tightly, her mother whispered into her ear.

“Never forget this fact. Though there’s nothing we can do right now…”

Speaking so softly that only her daughter could hear, ensuring no one else could, her mother continued.

“Until the day Crowfield becomes the reigning imperial family.”

* * *

After the death of the Count of Crowfield, his widow continued to gather information relentlessly. Some of it was accurate, while other pieces were uncertain, but it didn’t matter much to her. After all, every name on her list of enemies—those marked for revenge—would meet the same fate regardless.

Collecting information was merely a way to keep her hatred alive, and perhaps to involve others in her cause when the time came. At the very least, Crowfield would need to fight from a position of strength when seeking vengeance.

Mia also remembered that hatred. She studied hard, memorizing every detail to make sure she never forgot.

There was a rumor circulating in the empire:

“On the day a prominent figure of the Empire dies, one of the Emperor’s children disappears.”

It was just a rumor, but the Empire’s nobles seemed to believe it was true. Among the information circulating around high-ranking nobles was a list of “children who disappeared on the day an Imperial figure died.” While the rumors were based solely on circumstantial evidence, there were indeed correlations between the deaths of certain nobles and the disappearances of certain imperial children.

And yet, the Emperor made no move to suppress such rumors. If this list were true, the Emperor would have even known that the list was circulating.

For Mia Crowfield, this only deepened her hatred of the Emperor. The image of him, sitting high upon his throne, waiting as if daring anyone to challenge him. The Emperor, who had murdered her father without showing any remorse or emotion, further fueled her resentment.

The one who disappeared on the day Count Crowfield died was Sylvia Fangriffon who was twelve years old, the same age as Mia. Some nobles didn’t believe the list for that reason. The idea that a twelve-year-old could infiltrate the heavily guarded Count’s estate, plant a bomb under the carriage, and assassinate the Count was absurd. It seemed like a conspiracy theory trying to fit the facts.

Even if the information was obtained from maids and servants in the palace, it wasn’t necessarily accurate. Dates could be mistaken, or the princess might have just stayed in her room or been visiting somewhere else.

It probably that some nobles on the list had even died of natural causes.

However…

During their first training session, Sylvia Fangriffon had used explosives. Despite the close combat being extremely disadvantageous for someone using firearms, the Emperor’s daughter had remained calm, evading all of her opponent’s attacks and overpowering them.

It wasn’t a move from any textbook.

It was the kind of movement one could make only if they already knew their opponent’s next move.

Would it be difficult for someone with such abilities to infiltrate a Count’s territory?

That wasn’t the only strange thing.

When Mia received the student council’s invitation and went to the student council room, she faced Sylvia Fangriffon. Even under Mia’s murderous gaze, Sylvia didn’t flinch. Perhaps Mia’s killing intent was too weak as a mage, but Alice Fangriffon and Princess Charlotte de Velbur, sitting right next to her, showed signs of discomfort.

It was strange that Sylvia didn’t react to the killing intent directed at her, especially in front of the Imperial Princess. Sylvia Fangriffon just remained calm, as if it were completely normal.

* * *

Back in her room, Mia glanced at her desk. There stood a small picture frame. Inside was a black-and-white photograph of three people—Mia and her parents.

Nobles usually preferred portraits over photographs. Portraits were seen as more “elegant” and “befitting of nobility.” Taking a photograph was something only those who couldn’t afford the time to wait for a portrait or the money to hire an artist would do.

Moreover, the face depicted in a portrait was always more flattering than in a photograph. While a photograph captured reality as it was, a portrait allowed for the artist’s interpretation. And that interpretation usually aligned with the paying noble’s desires.

For that reason, Mia did not hang a family portrait in her room.

The father Mia remembered from her childhood, he was always busy, running around to help the people of the estate, and sometimes not coming home at night. He looked a bit haggard, but Mia remembered that it was because he always worked so hard.

Mia thought back to the face of Sylvia Fangriffon, who had looked her straight in the eyes without a single flinch. That expression seemed utterly devoid of guilt. Sylvia Fangriffon, calmly drinking tea with hands that had surely been stained with blood.

“…I won’t forgive her.”

Mia muttered those words, her hatred once again swelling deep within her chest.

Sylvia Fangriffon would die. She would pay for her crimes with her life. Even if Mia had to sacrifice her own life in the process.

* * *

Perhaps due to their shared surname, Alice Fangriffon treated Sylvia Fangriffon with a certain friendliness. Of course, despite the conversations they had, Sylvia Fangriffon’s expression rarely changed. No matter how much Alice spoke, Sylvia’s responses were usually short and to the point.

And yet, there was a strange sense of camaraderie between the two. Neither of the princesses smiled easily, and both always wore stern expressions.

How could Sylvia remain so calm?

Did she see Mia Crowfield as a naive young lady incapable of seeking revenge?

“…Ah.”

Today, however, was different.

Alice Fangriffon’s expression shifted slightly as she looked at Mia. It was different from yesterday. Yesterday, she had simply been taken aback by the killing intent Mia directed at Sylvia. Or perhaps it was precisely because of that, that her expression softened today.

Mia, if she tries to fight Alice Fangriffon without a staff, she will simply be overpowered. The princess was an excellent swordswoman, after all. So, it wasn’t likely that she was afraid of Mia’s killing intent.

Maybe she was feeling a sense of regret?

“…Mia Crowfield.”

“…Your Highness.”

At least for today, Mia decided to hide her hatred a little. No matter how much she despised someone, if she constantly radiated such feelings, she was bound to fail even at things she could succeed in.

But still, could she succeed?

“…”

Sylvia Fangriffon’s face appeared as she quietly stared at Mia. Her expressionless face was so cold that it sent chills down Mia’s spine, revealing no emotion. It was as if Sylvia felt nothing toward the existence of Mia Crowfield, as if Mia held no value at all.

“Are you hungry?”

Suddenly, Alice Fangriffon asked Sylvia Fangriffon.

The cold gaze that had been fixed on Mia now turned toward Alice.

“…”

Sylvia remained silent.

“Then let’s go quickly. You should eat breakfast. You tend to eat quite a lot in the mornings.”

“…”

Sylvia still didn’t respond.

Was Princess Alice deliberately drawing Sylvia’s attention away from Mia?

Why?

“Well then, we’ll go ahead. You need to eat three meals a day to function properly.”

“Ah, yes…”

Mia replied, her expression faltering slightly at Alice’s words. But soon, the fire within her heart reignited.

“…”

Did they truly not care about her?

If so, she would prove that this righteous anger of hers could turn into a terrifying blade that would pierce them.

Mia Crowfield stood still, glaring at the two figures walking away from her.

* * *

Wait, how did she know?

Did my stomach growl or something? Alice had no reason to make that assumption.

“It was written all over your face, why?”

On my face?

“……No, I don’t think so…”

When I stared at Alice intently, she averted her gaze, looking a little embarrassed.

Could her eyesight be microscopic, capable of noticing the tiniest twitches in my facial muscles that no one else would pick up on? Movements so subtle that even I wasn’t aware of them?

“…And just because someone shows hatred towards you doesn’t mean you have to accept it every time.”

“I have no intention of accepting it unconditionally.”

When Alice spoke as if offering advice, I responded firmly.

“It’s just that, considering the circumstances, her anger is understandable.”

After all, I killed her father.

On top of that, she didn’t even know the truth. Considering what happened yesterday, even if I told her directly, she wouldn’t accept it right away.

It would be better to give her a hint, so she could discover it on her own.

“……”

As I was lost in these thoughts, Alice stared at me.

She wasn’t expressionless, but it wasn’t a look I could decipher either. Her face showed a mix of emotions, all blended together, making it hard to tell what she was feeling.

…It felt a little unfair that Alice could read my expression, but I couldn’t read hers.

Chapter 37
Hunting (1)

“Do you know what the most glorious battlefield of all is?”

True to form, Jennifer led the entire class out to the field as soon as her lesson began, just like she had done on the very first day of class. It seemed the concept of a “curriculum” didn’t exist in her mind.

I was pretty sure we received textbooks when we first entered the academy, but we hadn’t even cracked them open. If we weren’t going to use them, why hand them out in the first place? It just made our bags heavier every morning.

Still, I wasn’t particularly surprised. I already knew what kind of person Jennifer was.

Jennifer was the kind of character who acted as a sort of device, enabling players to engage in “gameplay” during “class time.”

A student’s role, naturally, was to study. But if the game only focused on students studying, it would be incredibly boring. This wasn’t some dating sim or a trivia game about lore, after all.

So, the game significantly minimized the study portions and created opportunities for “combat time” during class.

Through that process, conflicts between characters became more pronounced, and the one who effectively utilized those conflicts was none other than Jennifer Winterfield.

Of course, if every single lesson consisted of gathering the students for duels, the story wouldn’t progress either. That’s why, while the early parts introduced the characters through such sessions, later chapters exploded with accidents.

“Hmm.”

None of the students raised their hands.

And I knew exactly who Jennifer was going to call on.

The person she pointed to—

“Leo Grace!”

That’s right. Leo Grace.

He was the protagonist, and according to the backstory, Baron Grace had been Jennifer’s childhood role model. Although her favoritism wasn’t blatant, there were subtle hints that she felt some level of affinity towards him. Of course, Leo had no knowledge of this backstory and likely thought the teacher was picking him at random.

Oh, now that I think about it, in the original game, depending on the choices, Leo could end up dueling Jennifer. Maybe this was normal after all. Considering how Jennifer and Leo had sparred just a few days ago, it didn’t feel like a coincidence that he was chosen again this time. In reality, it wasn’t random at all.

“Ah, yes.”

Leo stood up with a look that said he’d been unfairly chosen, but Jennifer didn’t seem to care.

“What do you think is the most glorious battlefield?”

“Uh…”

Here’s where the choices appear.

It didn’t matter which one you picked. Each of the three options had its own reasoning, but they were all wrong in the context of Jennifer’s question.

“The battlefield of the North, perhaps?”

True to his diligent nature, Leo pondered deeply before finally giving his answer.

So, he chose the first option.

The other two choices were the southern and western battlefields. The south was still underdeveloped, with continuous skirmishes between local tribes, while the west was the coast. While the coastline itself was relatively safe, the deeper waters were teeming with pirate ships preying on trade vessels heading for the New World.

All three choices were about maintaining imperial order, but the particularly imperialistic tone of the southern battlefield—due to the clashes with the “natives”—led fans of the game to jokingly call it the “Imperialist Route” on certain niche forums. Not that it really affected the game’s endings or story progression.

In one of the sequels, there was even a storyline focusing on the conflicts in the southern Empire, where Leo, rather than siding with imperial forces, earnestly helped the natives.

“Hmm.”

Jennifer, who had served in the north, seemed intrigued by Leo’s response.

“And may I ask why?”

She inquired.

“Yes. The northern front borders the Autonomous State of Rickland. However, the autonomous state is extremely unstable, lacking the ability to properly secure the area near the Empire’s borders. As a result, local warlords frequently cross into imperial territory. Thus, the soldiers stationed there, constantly vigilant to protect the Empire’s citizens, surely serve on the most glorious battlefield.”

“I see.”

Jennifer nodded in satisfaction.

” Yes, those so-called warlords are essentially mercenaries who are not employed by any particular group. They’ll do anything for money, no matter how dirty the task. Facing such men is certainly an honorable duty. However…”

Jennifer looked Leo straight in the eye.

“…That glory is only earned once you’ve returned alive, or as a corpse brought back. The battlefield itself holds no glory. But it was a good answer. You may sit.”

Leo visibly relaxed as he returned to his seat.

“The battlefield—ah, right.”

Jennifer paused mid-sentence.

Hmm.

Usually, this was the part where she’d launch into a speech about her personal philosophy. She’d never interrupted herself like this before. Then her gaze shifted toward me.

“Sylvia Fangriffon. Stand up.”

“……”

Why me?

Of course, I didn’t actually say that out loud. It wasn’t exactly strange for a teacher to call on a student, after all. At least it was more reasonable than an Emperor sending a fourteen-year-old girl to act as his representative in a diplomatic meeting.

I stood up without a word, and Jennifer looked at me quietly before asking.

“What do you think? Where is the most glorious battlefield?”

“…”

I really hate giving presentations.

Back in college, I would always take on the entire slideshow for group projects, but I’d still let someone else do the presentation. Even if presenting earned the highest grade, I avoided it at all costs.

Because if I said the wrong thing, it would be humiliating.

Of course, I knew what answer Jennifer wanted. After playing through the game a few times, I started skipping the event scenes. However, on my second playthrough, I decided to revisit the story to ensure I fully understood it, particularly the dialogue, for my translations.

This particular scene was one I replayed several times, just to confirm which of the three choices was the correct one.

“…There is no glorious battlefield.”

Yes, that was the answer Jennifer was looking for. If Headmaster Abraham Winterfield were here, he would’ve blown up at such a response.

“Oh?”

Jennifer’s eyes narrowed as she observed me.

A slight smile curved on her lips, as though she was pleased with the answer. I had chosen it thinking that, if I were going to be embarrassed, it might as well be for the right answer rather than a wrong one.

I did wonder though, what Jennifer’s reaction would be if I came up with a fourth option.

“And why do you think that?”

Jennifer pressed again.

“The battlefield is hell. There can be no place of glory in hell. Surviving and returning from it might be glorious, but nothing else.”

This world was in a period roughly equivalent to the interwar era. It was an era transitioning from line infantry tactics to modern warfare, where soldiers took cover and engaged in long-range gunfire.

The world had just begun to see tanks and aircraft of a more modern style, but there were no precision weapons that could smartly take out just what was needed. Barbed wire, trenches, and bunkers filled the battlefields, and thousands of soldiers would charge the enemy’s trenches, only to be mowed down by machine guns. Above them, mortar and artillery shells would fall unpredictably, and if you got hit directly, there wouldn’t even be a body left to recover.

In the no-man’s-land between the trenches, corpses were strewn about carelessly.

Flamethrowers, poison gas, landmines, machine guns—these were all terrifying weapons for flesh-and-blood soldiers to face, yet the means to accurately take them out were severely limited.

Even in the modern wars of Earth, battlefields were hellish, but this world’s wars, which resembled a form of total war, were a different kind of nightmare.

“…”

Jennifer’s expression softened, just slightly.

She took a few steps closer, looking me straight in the eyes.

“…I see.”

She nodded to herself, as if coming to an understanding.

“Yes, you’re right. The battlefield is hell. The days of knights clashing with swords are long gone—a relic of old stories.”

Though, even those wars fought with swords and shields were undoubtedly hell in their own way.

“Sit down.”

Following her command, I sat back down. I could feel the stares from my classmates burning into me, but I ignored them.

“I don’t know how many of you will survive the battlefield. Frankly, it’s not something you can learn by studying. No matter how much I teach you my own strategies and experiences, you’ll never fully master them. When you’re out there in the field, you’ll adapt to survive in your own way.”

Jennifer’s gaze swept over the students as she added.

“I don’t know how many of you will even become soldiers. But at the very least, my class is meant to prepare you to be soldiers. And the most important skill for a soldier is the ability to survive any trial, no matter how unpredictable.”

The reason Jennifer had gathered us for a sparring match from day one was clear—she was always sincere about her words. As someone who had experienced the battlefield firsthand, she believed in teaching us how to face unforeseen trials.

“And so today, you will learn how to confront unpredictable challenges.”

She said, her smile returning. Beaming, Jennifer spread her arms wide, almost like a theater director introducing actors on stage.

“Your sparring partners for today will be the commoners from that class over there.”

Right on cue, Class C, made up of commoner students, emerged from the building. The reason they were coming out later than us was simple—Jennifer had suddenly changed the class schedule. It wasn’t that she had stolen their opportunity; rather, she had coordinated with another teacher so that Class A and Class C would have overlapping schedules.

“…Instructor?”

One student nervously raised their hand, prompting Jennifer to turn her head towards them.

“Yes, what is it?”

Looking uncertainly at the approaching Class C students, the student asked.

“Aren’t those students commoners?”

“Indeed, they are. Is there a problem with that?”

Jennifer responded.

The student, still unsure of the situation, glanced at the approaching commoner students with a worried expression before asking.

“But… commoners don’t have a formal training, do they? Can the way they fight really be considered a ‘challenge’ for us?”

A few students chuckled quietly at that remark.

“Oh? Is that so? And yet, Her Highness Princess Sylvia over there doesn’t use any weapon that belongs to a formal school either.”

“…”

Jennifer’s biting sarcasm instantly silenced the room.

It was true—among commoners, only a very small number trained in formal schools to learn swordsmanship, spear techniques, or magic. In other words, most commoners used weapons that were easier to wield without formal training.

As the students from Class C came into clearer view, the truth of Jennifer’s words became evident. Most of them carried rifles or hunting shotguns slung over their shoulders. While many of these firearms were civilian-grade rather than military-issued—

“……”

—That was more than enough to silence the noble students.

Chapter 38
Hunting (2)

There were bears in this world too. However, these bears were not like the ones people from Earth would imagine.

Of course, the bears on Earth were dangerous as well. Bears could tear a person apart. One swipe from their claws would have your guts spilling onto the ground, and the bear would enjoy its meal. For similar reasons, there were other large land animals like elephants and rhinos, along with predators like lions and tigers. They were even called by the same names here—”bears,” “lions,” “elephants”—and the monster encyclopedia in the game used the same terms as well.

But whether the beasts in this game could really be considered the same as the ones I knew was questionable.

First of all, their fur colors were different. On Earth, bears usually had brown, black, or white fur. But in this world, the bears’ fur came in more vibrant colors—red, blue, green, and brown. And the shape of their claws? Forget about thinking of typical animal claws. Unlike the hard keratin claws of ordinary animals, these bears had claws that looked like they were made of frozen ice or ones that were perpetually engulfed in flames. Some could swing their claws and generate wind strong enough to send a person flying, or even slam them into the ground and cause earthquakes. These were not ordinary animals; they were capable of things that defied any natural logic.

The same went for the animals called lions, tigers, elephants, and rhinos. The only animals here that resembled Earth’s creatures were horses. But even the horses had lore that they were bred specifically for human use. Wild horses, on the other hand, had manes made of fire…

…Anyway, that was the way things were here.

And astonishingly, humanity had still managed to survive and become the dominant species in a world ruled by such insane creatures. Then again, the first Emperor was said to have led a pack of gryphons with his bare hands, so maybe it wasn’t that surprising after all.

Because of this, civilian firearms weren’t something to be underestimated. Shotguns and rifles were all designed to take down those monsters. Some people even made a living by hunting these beasts and selling their parts.

They used large-caliber shotguns loaded with slugs to blow out the brains of bears, or rifles with calibers far larger than those used by typical military rifles. Mages, too, focused on survival-based practical magic.

“…Instructor!”

Even as nobles, it wasn’t as though they were completely unaware of this fact. After all, nobles ate meat and had hunting trophies on their walls.

“How can they point hunting rifles at us? This is an insult! How could they aim weapons meant for beasts at us?”

Surprisingly, the developers of the game seemed to have drawn this perception from real history. During World War I, Europeans were surprised to see American soldiers using shotguns in battle. Meanwhile, Americans were appalled by the Germans using submachine guns, believing they were weapons typically associated with criminals like gangsters.

But whether anyone liked it or not, it didn’t matter. In the cramped trenches, shotguns and submachine guns were incredibly useful. In the midst of a panic where there wasn’t even time to aim properly, just firing off rounds or grabbing hold of a weapon and spraying bullets could silence your opponent.

That was probably the same reasoning behind pitting the commoners and nobles against each other like this. Jennifer had fought against warlords who shot at their enemies regardless of whether they were nobles or commoners.

“Do you think humans are any different from beasts?”

She asked.

As one of the noble students raised their hand in protest at the approaching group of commoners, Jennifer looked at the student quietly and asked.

“Whether it’s a human or a beast, when shot, both bleed and die. Just because you’re human doesn’t mean every pellet from a shotgun will miss you. Let me say it again: on the battlefield, there is no honor, no glory. There is only one mud-covered beast, struggling to survive in a waterlogged trench.”

With that, Jennifer curled one side of her lips into a smirk.

“Or, perhaps, we should ask our princess here. Sylvia?”

Why me, again?

I had been standing quietly without saying anything—

—Hmm, thinking back, it seemed I was the only one who remained silent. The other noble students, even Leo, Charlotte, and Alice, had all shown signs of discomfort, while I remained calm. To be fair, Claire was also calm, but she probably had a rough idea of what the depths of humanity were like.

“What do you think? Would you oppose the enemy using shotguns? Will you ask them to use a ‘noble weapon’ instead?”

Jennifer was likely asking me this because she knew I wouldn’t give such an answer, especially after I had said earlier that there was no glory on the battlefield.

After all, I had once assassinated a count instead of challenging him to a formal duel. Sure, I planted a bomb on his carriage, but that wasn’t exactly a “noble” act. A true noble would’ve declared a duel and faced their opponent in an honorable fight.

Whether Jennifer knew about that or not, I couldn’t say. But at the very least, she seemed to have some strange sense of trust in me. She seemed to view me as a “soldier.”

…Did she hear that I was supposed to go to the battlefield?

“Would I be able to get a shotgun or a submachine gun?”

I asked.

My question caused a stir around me.

Pistols and rifles were standard battlefield weapons, and no one would question their use. While they might mock commoners for lacking formal training, they wouldn’t dare call them ‘cowards’ to their face.

“Of course. The most important thing on the battlefield is to ‘prepare your weapons’ in advance. I’ll give you the opportunity to choose your weapons before the fight. Whether it’s a rifle, a pistol, or a hunting gun, pick whatever you want.”

“Thank you.”

Jennifer nodded with a smile, seemingly pleased with my response.

…She really was quite beautiful, like a character straight out of this game, but honestly, the way she spoke didn’t make her seem all that sane. Then again, considering the kind of battlefield she had seen, perhaps it wasn’t so surprising.

* * *

The sparring match resembled a team battle, though the noble class wasn’t entirely working as a team. With only fifteen people, moving like a squad wouldn’t have been a bad idea, but some noble students were uncomfortable with the idea of holding a shotgun on the battlefield. While their view might evolve as they progressed through the academy, to the newly enrolled students, it currently seemed like a “disgraceful” act.

“…”

The expressions of the people gathered around me didn’t look very good either.

“If you don’t want to use them, you don’t have to.”

I said that after seeing that even Alice, who normally had no biases against me, and Charlotte, who treated everyone equally, didn’t seem too thrilled.

“If you use a weapon you’re not familiar with, you might make mistakes. No matter how easy it is to use, if it’s your first time, it won’t feel natural in your hands.”

As I said this, I loaded shells into the shotgun.

The M1889. The shotgun Jennifer had provided was supposedly a standard-issue weapon for the private soldiers of the northern Winterfield family. It had a perforated heat shield on top, a groove for attaching a bayonet, and no external hammer—much like the trench guns used by U.S. forces during World War I. Then again, knowing the game developers, they probably just changed the name and threw it in here.

The shotgun held five shells in the tubular magazine and one in the chamber, giving it a total of six shots.

While my primary weapons were a rifle and a revolver, I wasn’t unfamiliar with shotguns. I had practiced with them quite a bit, though I probably spent more time practicing reloading than shooting. After all, shotguns had one of the coolest reloading methods among modern firearms.

“…Well then…”

After finishing loading the shotgun, I grabbed the speed loader for my Ergensen rifle, which looked like a cigarette case, and stashed it away. At that moment, Alice finally spoke up.

“I’d appreciate it if you could show us how to use it.”

All eyes turned to Alice at her words.

“If we know how to shoot it, we can at least use it, right? Surely, there’s nothing better for dealing with enemies at close range.”

“…”

I looked at Alice for a moment before picking up a break-action double-barrel shotgun nearby. I loaded both barrels with shells and handed it to Alice.

“Both barrels are loaded. Point the muzzle at the enemy and pull the trigger.”

Although it had two triggers, they were arranged for easy double-tap firing. Just pulling the trigger would fire both shots in quick succession, making it ideal for immediate shooting.

“After firing both shots, you can drop the gun and draw your sword.”

If she fired both shots, it meant the enemy was already very close. Alice knew how to use her sword, so if she could get that close, she would have a chance.

…If it didn’t work out, I could always reset the time and adjust our tactics from the beginning.

“Does anyone else need a weapon?”

I asked.

“…”

The room fell into a brief silence before a voice muttered.

“Ah, whatever.”

It was Leo.

“Claire, please don’t tell Father about this.”

“Why would I?”

Claire responded cheerfully to Leo’s request. Leo frowned at her in response.

It seemed like she had snitched on him a few times already.

“Princess—”

“Call me by my name. In the classroom, it might be different, but here, using titles could lead to mistakes.”

Since our team had two princesses, and there are even people with the same last name, it would be quite confusing.

“…Sylvia. I’d like you to teach me how to use this too.”

I had heard that nobles on Earth engaged in duck hunting, but it appeared that wasn’t the norm here. Maybe what they did was just swing the swords in training rooms instead?

I handed over the same shotgun I had given to Alice.

“You heard the explanation earlier, so I won’t repeat it. Don’t try to reload in the middle of a fight. If you can draw your sword, it’s better to use it. You’re not soldiers trained to handle firearms, after all.”

Leo nodded at my words, looking a little tense.

They might be commoners, but these kids had enough skill to get into the academy. There’s no way their shooting skills were bad. In fact, some of them might even be better than me, since I haven’t had that much experience with actual combat shooting. If things went wrong, I could always reset the time until I got it right.

“Me too!”

Claire said in her usual cheerful voice. Without a word, I handed her a shotgun as well.

There were submachine guns too, but unless used as a primary weapon, they would be inconvenient to use as they were larger than the short double-barrel shotguns.

If the shotguns didn’t work, I could give her submachine guns later.

“…”

With each of us holding a gun, we all looked at Charlotte.

“…”

Charlotte, who had a peculiar sense of pride, seemed uncomfortable with our stares and looked away.

“Oh, fine!”

She grumbled and extended her hand as we continued to stare.

She was quite adorable, actually. That gap in her personality was part of why she was such a popular character. Maybe I should try to learn from that.

Chapter 39
Hunting (3)

It was a surprising sight to see Alice, the Grace siblings, and Charlotte all armed with guns.

A key characteristic of JRPGs was the restriction on freely changing weapons. While you couldn’t swap weapons as easily as in a first-person shooter, each character was limited to specific weapon types, preventing them from using other kinds of equipment.

There were various reasons for this. It could be to save resources, reduce the need for additional motion or skill animations, or simply to avoid confusing players with party members’ weapon choices.

For whatever reason, in the original game, it was impossible to equip multiple types of gear or have characters use weapons they weren’t designed to handle. In fact, if this were the “original,” this style of combat would be impossible to begin with.

Creating an actual battlefield in a schoolyard setting would never have worked—there was no way you could dig trenches on a sports field. In the end, all we had were a few sandbags stacked in a makeshift barrier, which felt far from resembling an actual battlefield. But, well, if the instructor said so, what could we do?

The game used a turn-based system, so even if you were hit, you only lost health points. There was no instant death. While this was unrealistic, it was a common feature in JRPGs.

However, in this world, things were different. I could give a character who normally used swords a gun, and the world seemed to operate under a different set of rules.

Jennifer was standing up on a platform, looking down at us. She was probably up there to announce who got shot and “died.” Forty-five people between both teams. I wondered if she’d be able to keep track of everything. In the game, it wouldn’t have mattered because of the turn-based system, but…

Well, that’s the instructor’s problem, not mine. I decided not to worry about it.

“For now, I’ll provide cover while you run forward. Always run in a zigzag pattern and as fast as possible. If you don’t, you’ll be marked as dead.”

“…”

Everyone nodded.

In the nobles’ class, there were very few who had actually handled firearms before. And I was one of those few, which explained why they all seemed to place so much trust in me.

In fact, the battle had already started, but no one was eager to make the first move. Whoever poked their head out first would probably get shot.

Still, I wasn’t too worried.

“Shouldn’t we head out?”

Alice, lying beside me, whispered.

“It’s fine.”

I replied.

And it really was fine. The reason—

“Charge!!”

—was because we had idiots like them.

The game didn’t always follow a single person’s perspective. Sometimes the camera shifts to supporting characters or even random extras. And I knew there would be people who’d charge recklessly. And the game depicted that clearly.

The ones who believed that standing behind the defensive line and staying still wasn’t “honorable.” The only reason they could charge forward like that was because they knew this wasn’t a real battlefield. They weren’t going to die, so they wanted to show off their idea of “glory.”

Of course, they weren’t stupid enough to run straight into the line of fire.

Bang!

A shot echoed across the field, making Alice, lying beside me, flinch. Her eyes widened in surprise.

It wasn’t nearly as loud as a real gunshot. They probably used far less gunpowder to avoid any accidents. After all, if the barrel got blocked, it could explode. But there was still enough powder in the blanks to create a gunshot sound. The muzzle had a tiny hole drilled in it, just in case.

If anyone got injured, it would be just a minor burn.

“Mackenzie, out!”

…Out with a single shot, just as expected.

“They’re blanks. No need to worry too much.”

I said, rising slightly from my position.

It was risky, but not enough to make me an obvious target.

And then—

Bang!

A loud noise came from the rifle I was holding. The stock gently kicking into my shoulder.

“James, out!”

A commoner who had been peeking out from behind a sandbag stood up and retreated.

Bang!

“Sylvia, out!”

So, that’s where they popped out from, huh?

I kept track of the direction the shot came from.

Time to reset.

Again.

* * *

Bang! Click. Bang!

Two shots. Each one hit a target.

“Sylvia, out!”

But then a return shot followed immediately. It wasn’t just me. As soon as the first couple of shots rang out, the students from Class B responded with a barrage of gunfire, and the field quickly descended into chaos. Jennifer began calling out the names of those eliminated in rapid succession, determined not to miss a single one, as casualties piled up between the fake trenches.

I memorized every position where someone had popped their head out.

Again.

* * *

“I’ll cover you! Run!”

I shouted, firing off shots in quick succession.

Bang!

Before even checking if I hit the target, I pulled the bolt back and aimed at another spot without hesitation, firing again.

Out of the corner of my eye, I saw Alice leap over the sandbags. She was running at full speed, a double-barrel shotgun in her left hand and a sword in her right.

Alice’s running speed was much faster than I had expected, running in a wide zigzag pattern as I had instructed. The commoners from the other class struggled to land a shot on her.

But—

Bang!

“Alice, out!”

While it wasn’t easy to hit her, it wasn’t impossible either. Alice turned to look at me with a slightly dejected expression—

Again!

* * *

The Ergensen rifle could hold five rounds in the magazine and one in the chamber. Unlike other rifles with clip-fed loading systems, it had a more cumbersome method where you had to open the side magazine, load five rounds in, and then close it. This required large hand movements and wasn’t the most efficient design.

There was a speed loader available, but since it “poured” the rounds in, it was less reliable compared to the more secure bullet insertion system of other bolt-action rifles. Still, if you got the hang of it, you could load the rounds swiftly and get back to firing in no time.

If there were several people here who could handle the rifle skillfully, I would’ve tried reloading and fighting that way too, but—

“Charlotte, out!”

Unfortunately, none of my team members were adept enough with the rifle. Despite the fact that the targets were more exposed and closer now, it was inevitable that bullets would start coming our way too.

Still, we were improving bit by bit.

I had stocked up several Ergensen rifles, anticipating a situation like this. Jennifer’s stance on the battlefield was clear: “Preparation on the battlefield is up to the individual.” So, even if I mounted several rifles behind the sandbags, Jennifer wouldn’t raise any objections.

…The only downside was that having a few riflemen with six-shot rifles would’ve been a lot more practical than this method.

Ah, really, so frustrating.

At least we managed to get pretty close. The problem was being eliminated once we got to that point.

“Once you’re close enough, you can start using your firearms again. Just aim and shoot.”

I had told them before the battle.

But—

“Out!”

In the end, we only managed to take down a few more before being eliminated ourselves.

“…”

In the original game, this part had been handled through a cutscene. The problem was that Crowfield was the one using magic in that scene.

With my team members all eliminated, I turned to the side. Mia Crowfield was still behind the sandbags. She was gripping her magic staff tightly. It seemed she had been left alone because everyone else had charged recklessly.

Hmm.

Well, I might as well give it a try.

Again.

* * *

Before handing out shotguns to my teammates, I stood up and confidently walked over to where the other noble students were gathered.

“Sylvia?”

Alice called my name in surprise as I walked towards Mia Crowfield, but I continued on confidently, as if I had done nothing wrong. Even if I faced an embarrassing rejection, I could just reset the time anyway.

I had already told Mia the truth before. I wasn’t the type to back down from making a simple suggestion.

The nobles gathered around Mia Crowfield parted to let me through. The title of princess, even in name only, had its conveniences.

When Mia noticed my approach, she flinched and took a small step back, but I met her gaze directly.

“Lady Crowfield.”

I addressed her calmly.

“Ah, um, w-what do you want…?”

Mia Crowfield, who had shown no hesitation in revealing her hostility in the student council room, now appeared different. Her earlier aggression was likely just a moment of lost control, a fleeting display of anger directed at me.

But I remained unreactive, and she probably considered it a mistake on her part.

…Even if she openly disliked me, it didn’t matter much. Mia Crowfield had said she would join the student council if I did. She would likely try to hurt or defeat me. The chances of success were slim, though.

I was curious about her thoughts on my lack of reaction, but at least she was trying to stay close to me. While that didn’t necessarily mean she was offering to help, there was potential there, so I decided to make a proposal.

“We need your assistance. Would you be able to help us?”

The students around us held their breath.

…Did it seem so weird for me to say something like this?

It probably did. I had never asked for help from any of the students before. I was trying to maintain the image of a cool beauty who didn’t need anyone’s assistance.

But right now, I needed that help.

In the original story, the protagonist’s party relied on Crowfield’s support to navigate this situation. It wasn’t that I needed her skills, but I needed to recreate the ‘event scene.’ At this point, Crowfield’s ability to create that scene was really important.

“Y-you need help…?”

Did my suggestion seem too bold? Mia’s eyes widened in surprise as she stared at me.

Her long bangs framed her face, giving her the appearance of a cute, delicate character.

In the original story, neither I nor Claire were with Leo. Leo had different reasons for being with other characters. He was with Alice and Crowfield, who wanted to control Alice. By now, Mia Crowfield should have been part of Leo’s party.

With me and Claire around, Leo’s party diverged somewhat from the original path.

As a result, Mia Crowfield’s absence as an ally in this event meant we weren’t fighting effectively.

“…”

Mia paused to think for a moment, and while the attention of those around us shifted toward us, I focused solely on her.

Would she reject me? Would she mock or enjoy my failure? Her earlier demeanor hadn’t suggested that, but perhaps she just didn’t have the luxury of time alone to process her thoughts.

“…What kind of help do you need?”

Finally, Mia asked me that.

“I need light.”

I explained simply and clearly.

In the original story, the idea had come directly from Mia Crowfield herself, but at this moment, Leo would have already been eliminated.

“I want to create the strongest light possible. Can you do that?”

Chapter 40
Hunting (4)

The original game’s battles were typical of Japanese RPG, but with unique twists within the turn-based system. However, its battle system struggled to tell stories through fights. It couldn’t show large-scale battles, unlike strategy RPGs, which would have been better suited for depicting World War I trench warfare. Some games had even attempted this. But perhaps in an effort to maintain the series’ identity, this game adopted a relatively traditional JRPG combat style, which created challenges for expressing situations solely through battles.

Anyway.

The method chosen by the developers was “consecutive battles.” After finishing one battle, the story would transition to an event scene, then move to the next battle, and so forth. If the players won all three battles, they would successfully capture the makeshift trench. However, if they lost at any point, they would be eliminated. The downside was that they wouldn’t receive any reward items for their efforts. In truth, these items were only slightly helpful at the beginning. It was not very important, but…

It still felt unpleasant to think of someone else getting them. After all, in the game, I had claimed all such items for myself. Having some memory of what might happen in the future and not being able to reap those benefits felt like there was no point in being transported to this world.

Not that I had chosen to come here.

Moreover, it could negatively impact the image I had built in this world. I had cultivated the persona of someone who could handle anything, and I didn’t want to create the impression of “Oh, she can’t even do this.”

…Maybe I should have just created the image of someone who avoids annoying situations.

Besides that, there were many other things I wanted to confirm. Especially regarding items obtained “systematically”—like when a message pops up saying, “You have obtained ●●● as a reward for success.” I was curious about how that would play out in reality, considering there wasn’t a status screen in this world.

I understood that if something was systemically blocked, it would be entirely feasible in reality. But what about areas where the “system” was involved beyond the worldview or storyline?

To confirm that, I needed to win here.

“Light…?”

After hearing my words, Mia Crowfield seemed to enter a moment of contemplation before appearing to grasp what I was thinking.

“But if you emit a bright light, it will also block your vision, right?”

Mia Crowfield’s skepticism made sense.

After all, light wasn’t something that only certain people can see. If someone couldn’t see it, it would mean there’s a significant issue with their optic nerves or brain.

There were magics related to illusions, but deploying them on such a large scale, affecting dozens of people, was impossible. At least, I had never seen such magic throughout my game completions. However, I’ve seen magic where a giant hand emerges from the sky and shoots lasers though.

“…Why are you looking at me like that?”

Mia Crowfield asked, taking a step back as I continued to stare at her.

Yeah, in the game, it was just a visual effect designed to look as cool as possible. Just like the special attacks in the Super Robot Wars series. Whether indoors or outdoors, you could just use those skills without any restrictions.

But how would such skills or magic function in reality?

That was something I’d need to confirm eventually. I also had to remember that, if mishandled, that magic could be directed at me.

“Is it possible?”

It should be. It was possible in the original story.

Mia was best at ice and water magic, but that didn’t mean she couldn’t use other kinds of magic. In the game, there were ‘simple spells’ that could be used without extra stuff and ‘spells that needed extra stuff.’ Her specialty wasn’t especially strong, but having those simple spells let her use other spells more easily.

And her ‘magic attack power’ was really strong. Other characters could use the same spells if they had the right equipment, but because they didn’t have any simple spells, they couldn’t use many spells, their magic attack power wasn’t good, and they didn’t do much damage.

At this point, Mia Crowfield was the only character who could wield such magic.

“…”

She didn’t seem pleased with my silent questioning, but eventually, Mia Crowfield nodded.

Good, that was how it should be.

Even though she had shown hostility in the student council room, Mia Crowfield had said she would join the student council if I did. Whether we became friends or not, she needed to be around me to find evidence that I killed her father and possibly take revenge if the opportunity arose.

It was impossible to clarify the misunderstandings with Mia regarding her father’s actions right now. Given the atmosphere, even if I calmly explained it while alone with her, she wouldn’t believe me. Who would want to accept that their father was a drug addict and a pedophile?

It would be better to give her time to come to terms with it.

“But this magic staff…”

“It’s not intended for killing, so it shouldn’t be a big problem. If you could just send ‘bright light’ as far as possible, that would be enough.”

“…”

In the original story, everyone charged forward blindly, eyes covered. They succeeded in the end, but both Leo and Jennifer agreed that it was a risky approach that shouldn’t be tried in real life.

But what if there were a variable like me here?

Not by chance, but by necessity.

Of course, what I planned to do relied entirely on coincidence.

Well, from the opponent’s perspective, only necessity would remain.

I shifted my gaze slightly and noticed Jennifer observing me intently, her face filled with curiosity. It seemed she had developed a bit of interest in me since our last duel.

Jennifer was likely aware of the rumors surrounding the “Children of the Emperor” and the questions related to the death of Count Crowfield.

“Then, let’s proceed this way.”

When I turned back to my squad, I noticed Mia Crowfield was right behind me. The fact that nobody tried to prevent her from leaving proved how afraid they were of me.

Or maybe Mia Crowfield didn’t really get along well with the people here.

* * *

“…Leaving us aside for the moment.”

Alice said, looking at me with a serious expression after hearing my plan.

“What are you going to do? You won’t be able to shoot properly if you can’t see ahead.”

“I can provide covering fire.”

“…And you’re sure you won’t hit us by mistake?”

“I’m sure.”

“…Well, alright then.”

Alice, who had no doubts about my skills, eventually agreed to my words.

“But still, no matter how skilled you are, if you can’t see ahead—”

“Sylvia said it’s fine.”

Claire cut off Leo’s skeptical remark.

…Originally, this was your plan, Leo. Well, back then, you didn’t have anyone offering to shoot behind your back.

Claire seemed to have more than just confidence in my abilities—her belief in me bordered on a sort of faith. But I could set that aside for now.

Charlotte was squinting her eyes as she looked at me. Her gaze carried both doubt and, strangely, some kind of certainty. She must have heard something from her father.

“I agree. We don’t have any other options.”

Charlotte finally said.

“So, when should we head out?”

Alice asked me, now that everyone was on board.

“The timing is—”

Just as I was about to explain my thoughts on the timing…

“Chargeee!”

A loud shout rang out from the group that Mia Crowfield had been part of a moment ago.

“Now.”

I said, looking over at Mia Crowfield. She seemed startled for a second but then stood up, preparing to cast a spell—

“Mia Crowfield! Out!”

— Only to get shot before she could finish her spell.

…Let’s try that again.

* * *

“Now!”

I said, immediately standing up and looking at the enemy side. I aimed at an opponent who had just poked their head out and fired, resulting in an immediate elimination notice for them.

“Luxina!”

Light!

It was quite interesting to hear the original language of the game world, the spirit language, and human language overlapping. Now that I thought about it, despite being in a world where magic played a significant role, this was my first time witnessing magic firsthand.

For a moment, my vision turned completely white, and then I saw that ball of light flying far away. It felt more like looking at an incredibly bright lamp than a flashbang. It was like staring directly into the high beams of an oncoming car. But unlike car headlights, this light spread in all directions.

From what I could see, the light was blinding the enemies just as much as it was blinding us. From our side, it was hard to even make out the silhouettes of the people on the other side.

I heard the sound of Alice, Charlotte, Claire, and Leo leaping over the sandbags. They each had a shotgun in hand.

Well, alright.

The operation had begun.

That meant I only had to do my part.

With the quickest motion possible, I pulled the bolt back, ejecting the spent cartridge, and loaded the next round. The process felt oddly satisfying.

I had already spotted the enemy’s position several times.

Click!

Of course, hitting them was another matter entirely.

I pulled the trigger, but there was no “Eliminated!” announcement.

In that case—

Again!

* * *

I jumped over the sandbags only when those who had charged ahead were almost out of sight.

It wasn’t because of distance, though. The massive light hovering in the sky had obscured them.

Whatever her feelings toward me, Mia Crowfield had faithfully followed my orders and cast the light spell repeatedly, lighting up the sky with glowing orbs.

In the meantime, I had taken down several enemies. Seven? Eight? I didn’t really remember since I was shooting so quickly. However, since I had to swap guns after shooting one enemy per shot, it had to be at least six or more.

Just before standing up again with my shotgun, which held one round in the chamber and five in the magazine, I spoke to Mia Crowfield.

“You stay here and cast the spell one more time.”

She nodded stiffly, her expression hard.

After all that, she’d likely follow my instructions.

Even if she didn’t, it wasn’t a big deal. I’d figure out a way on my own.

By now, the others should have reached the trenches.

With that thought in mind, I stood up and jumped over the sandbags.

“Ah!”

Only to trip and fall face-first.

“…”

A moment of silence.

For a brief second, I wondered if the entire battlefield had gone silent, but no, that couldn’t be right. It was just my imagination.

Probably only Jennifer, who was observing from above, and Mia Crowfield, who was watching from behind, had seen me fall.

How embarrassing.

Let’s try again.

* * *

Fortunately, this time I didn’t fall. Upon closer inspection, there was a small stone in front of the sandbags. I must have tripped over it.

Alright.

Satisfied that I had jumped over the sandbags more gracefully this time, I started running forward. I avoided looking up at the light and kept my gaze low, advancing in a zigzag pattern.

No gunfire came my way.

I figured that students from the other noble squads had managed to get past the sandbags, too. I could hear footsteps and the sounds of something being swung on the other side, which suggested they were panicking as well.

After sprinting with all my strength, I spotted another sandbag pile, even brighter than the midday sun. Gathering all my energy, I dived into the cover of the sandbags.

Chapter 41
Hunting (5)

In the end, we won.

More than a third of the noble class were declared “dead,” but none of the students from my squad were among them. Honestly, it wouldn’t have been surprising if more than half had been eliminated, but we managed to finish the battle with fewer losses, largely thanks to the magic Mia Crowfield had cast.

It seemed that many of the commoner class students were terrified by the sudden, incredibly bright ball of light flying over their heads. Even though they knew logically that no truly dangerous magic would be used in this situation, seeing it with their own eyes was a different story.

Furthermore, the magic wasn’t completely ineffective—it at least obscured their vision. Because of that, the students who were hit by gunfire and eliminated were primarily those from the noble class who had initiated the charge.

Had we been carrying only swords when we approached the sandbags, we might have faced heavier casualties. However, all of the students in my squad were armed with shotguns.

Though they only held two rounds each, they were double-barrel shotguns that didn’t require pumping between shots. It shouldn’t have been too difficult for them to take down the enemies at close range. And after firing, they switched to swords, likely causing even more chaos among the commoners.

Bayonet combat wasn’t just effective because of the close-quarters sword fighting. Being stabbed by a sword and the fear of someone charging at you with a deadly weapon could be terrifying. The common belief that nobles were skilled with swords made it even more overwhelming for the commoners.

So, by the time I crossed the sandbags, the noble class students had almost secured victory.

All I did was take down two or three more enemies after crossing. They didn’t physically injure because they weren’t hit by real bullets.

“Your shooting was impressive.”

Alice commented after the battle ended.

“When we charged in, everyone was crouched behind the sandbags. They seemed to think they’d get shot if they poked their heads out.”

…Honestly, knowing their positions beforehand played a big role for me.

And every time I missed a shot, or hit one of my own allies, I simply reset the time. Of course, to the others, it must have looked like I was hitting targets with pinpoint accuracy from the start.

“…Yeah.”

I replied.

As Alice and I stood near the sandbags that had been used by the commoner class, someone suddenly joined our conversation.

“I’m curious how you managed to hit your targets in such a blinding situation.”

Even though the ball of light created by magic had a range limit, it wasn’t far enough to completely obscure the commoner class students. From Jennifer’s high vantage point on the platform, she could see most of the commoner class students and make elimination calls.

From Jennifer’s perspective, my shooting must have seemed strange, hitting the commoner class students so accurately.

“…”

“…Hmm.”

The problem was, I had no way to explain it. Telling her I reset the time would be dangerous for several reasons. If I told my classmates, they’d probably brush it off as a joke, but Jennifer was different. Beneath her outward appearance, she was someone who took everything seriously. Even if she didn’t believe me immediately, she’d be the type to investigate it as a “possibility.”

Not only Jennifer, but the Emperor and all my other siblings were the same. There was a reason I never spoke of my abilities to anyone, even as a joke.

“Well, alright.”

Jennifer shrugged, crossing her arms.

“Normally, I would have something to say about executing such a risky plan. It looked like you were just running on pure luck.”

…Not that there were any other options.

We didn’t have mortars or howitzers, and the distance was too close for such weapons anyway. The situation was more akin to urban warfare than actual trench warfare.

Jennifer probably wanted us to experience firsthand how dangerous a battlefield could be.

That was the conclusion in the original story as well. “But on the battlefield, even lucks are results. Well done.” Jennifer had probably said something like that in the original story. It wasn’t crystal clear in my memory, though.

“But… your shooting…”

Jennifer looked at me intently.

“…It didn’t seem like you were just shooting on instinct. It was as if you knew exactly where they would appear. So… yeah, calling it ‘luck’ wouldn’t do it justice, would it?”

It was just luck, though.

Of course, I had reset the time several times, turning that luck into inevitability. Honestly, I probably fired far more than just seven or eight bullets.

Every time one of my teammates was about to be eliminated, I reset the time and fired wildly in the direction where a bullet might have come from.

That’s another difference between this and real combat. Since our guns weren’t loaded with actual gunpowder, there was no gunshot sound. No one could tell where or who was hit. All I could do was reset time and slowly adjust my aim, praying for a hit.

If that wasn’t luck, what was that?

Not that I wanted real combat. I didn’t want to see characters I cared about actually get injured or die from gunfire.

“Because of you, my entire plan fell apart.”

Jennifer said, glancing at the commoner students who were now watching us from a distance, some looking thoroughly defeated.

She had intended to show that even commoners could use firearms to defeat nobles, but our side had far fewer casualties, leading to the conclusion that “nobles can overturn even such situations.” Especially since the commoner class had twice the number of students as the noble class.

I noticed a few familiar faces among the commoner class—characters who, in the original story, would go on to become part of the protagonist’s party. Some looked completely disheartened, while others gazed at us with curiosity and interest.

Maybe I should talk to them next time.

My affection didn’t discriminate between commoners and nobles. In fact, some of my favorite characters had been commoners.

“Well, alright. There’s no rule that says commoners can’t become officers. If anything, today will serve as a valuable lesson for them. It proves that battlefields are full of monsters with absurd skills.”

That much was true.

This world was indeed filled with freaks who could dominate the battlefield with nothing but a sword in hand.

“Anyway, those who lead their side to victory deserve a reward.”

Jennifer said as she reached into the pocket of her jacket.

Oh.

As expected, what used to be a simple notification of “You have obtained such-and-such item” in the game had transformed into spoken words in this world. It was much more natural than just finding it in my pocket out of nowhere.

“Take it.”

Jennifer handed me a gem that looked like a ruby, carved into a spherical shape.

It was a Marmaros.

The name, derived from the Greek word for marble, was fitting. The gemstone glowed softly with a red hue, living up to its name, which meant “shining stone.” Anyone could tell just by looking at it that it had magical properties.

When I picked up the stone from Jennifer’s palm, it felt pleasantly warm where my skin touched it. Not so hot that it would burn, but like something you’d want to hold in the dead of winter, the perfect warmth for a hand warmer.

Of course, it would be a rather expensive hand warmer.

A Marmaros was a refined magic stone. Magic stones generally had an inherent “element,” but most were a chaotic mixture of attributes, making them difficult to use for specific purposes. Magic stones that were too impure to refine were simply used as fuel. However, there were rare instances of magic stones that contained nearly pure attributes. By carefully carving out the elemental part and magically processing it for safe use, you’d get a Marmaros like this one.

In the original story, equipping a Marmaros onto a weapon could alter its elemental properties or even add extra damage.

I assumed the same rules would apply here.

“It’s a fire-element Marmaros. It’s yours now, so use it as you see fit.”

I nodded in response.

In the later stages of the game, Marmaros stones became quite abundant. Some could even possess two or three elements at once and still be just as powerful as those with a single pure attribute. Of course, those more advanced stones weren’t mined from the ground but were obtained by defeating high-ranking monsters.

So, this item was valuable now. In the game, the later stages passed quickly, but in this real world where I live day by day, a year felt like a long time.

“If you want, I can introduce you to a craftsman. I’ll also return the gun you entrusted me with. To be honest, I’m quite curious about how you intend to use that Marmaros.”

…That wasn’t part of the original story.

Well, I had a rough idea of who the craftsman might be.

“Thank you.”

I replied, slightly bowing my head toward Jennifer.

* * *

“So, where are you going to use that? On a gun, I assume?”

Alice asked.

“Yes, that’s correct.”

However, I was still considering which firearm to use it on.

I had come to realize that this world differed from the original game in subtle but significant ways. In the game, only certain people could wield specific weapons. But here, people were casually using both guns and swords together. That meant “bullets” were likely bound by physical laws as well.

In the original game, you could attach a Marmaros to your gun to give the bullets special elemental powers. So, I assumed that part would work the same here.

But how exactly would a “fire-element” bullet manifest?

There didn’t seem to be much point in just making the bullet hotter. Bullets were already heated as they traveled through the air anyway.

If the gun barrel were to get too hot, that would lead to a malfunction, and in a battlefield, a malfunctioning weapon meant death. Even though I could reset the time, I’d rather avoid dying.

Besides, I had never actually died before. The first time I reset the time? I wasn’t even sure if I had died then. Maybe I had just been knocked unconscious. So, unless I was left with no other choice, I would try to avoid dying at all costs. And by “no other choice,” I meant a situation where I wouldn’t even realize I was dying.

It’s best to avoid creating such situations altogether.

“I’ll take some time to think about it and consider which firearm would be most advantageous to equip it on.”

“Well, they say you can reuse it anyway, so no need to worry too much, right?”

…That was a good point. That was a relief. In the original story, you could take it out and equip it on another weapon if needed, so it made sense it would work the same way here.

“…”

“…”

And then we walked in silence for a while.

The group consisted of the same six who had been gathered at the training field earlier: me, Alice, Claire, Leo, Charlotte… and Mia Crowfield. Mia seemed uncomfortable, as if she had accidentally ended up tagging along, her expression awkward. Her awkwardness seemed contagious, and the rest of us found ourselves walking quietly as well.

We had all grown up in noble society, so we could read the room—

“Oh, right!”

Or maybe not.

The one to break the silence with a voice far too bright for the atmosphere was Claire.

“Shall we go to a café after class? I found a place that has great parfaits.”

“…Shall we?”

Alice, seemingly relieved by the change in topic, was the first to respond.

“Parfaits, huh? There were quite a few excellent cafés in Lutetia as well… Alright, it might be fun to compare which is better—Runedarium or Lutetia.”

Then the three of them turned to look at me, Leo, and Mia Crowfield.

“…”

For a moment, none of us said anything.

Well, there wasn’t really a reason to refuse, right?

These were all characters I had been fond of. As a fan, it wouldn’t be right not to go along with them in a situation like this.

Chapter 42
Debate

There was a meme about how British food was tasteless, but honestly, I didn’t fully agree with it. Take fish and chips for example, the quintessential British dish. It was a combination of fried fish and fried potatoes—how could that be bad? Sure, it could get greasy, but it was not without flavor. Of course, if someone hates fish, that might be a different story.

When I actually tried it, I found it quite tasty. The problem, though, was that the version I had was in my previous life, in Korea.

Now, the ingredients might differ depending on the region, but I couldn’t imagine that the taste of fish and chips in England would be drastically different. Maybe they used a bit more oil or sprinkle vinegar on it, which could change the aroma, but at the end of the day, it was still just fish dipped in flour and fried. How different could it be?

I’ve heard that there’s actually quite a lot of edible English food, even if it was not necessarily fish and chips… I didn’t even need to hear someone defend it. It was common for subcultures that were popular among otakus to depict specific races or nationalities in a stereotypical way. Honestly, I thought British food was a similar case.

The real issue, though, was that this world wasn’t Korea, nor was it England—it was the Aetherna Empire.

Right. A world that didn’t exist in reality. Or rather, since this was my reality now, it was a world that didn’t exist on “Earth.”

But here’s the thing.

The game series set in this world was called The Chronicles of Aetherna, developed by Millennium Corp., a company based in Japan. And in Japanese subculture, whenever “foreign cuisine” was mentioned, British food always seemed to come up. British people were often portrayed as bad cooks, or British cuisine was depicted as inedible.

Aetherna, in fact, drew some of its inspiration from the British Empire. It was even set during a time resembling the Industrial Revolution, when life for the lower classes—except for the nobility—was utterly miserable.

So, yes. The food in the Aetherna Empire? For the most part, it was terrible.

Oh, the meats were generally good. If it was something simple, like a steak—just grilled meat—it would taste fine. Desserts weren’t bad either, and neither were the tea and biscuits served at tea time.

But those were luxury foods, weren’t they? The kinds of dishes wealthy people leisurely enjoyed. And if you pour enough money into making something, it was bound to taste good.

Whenever I wandered around Runedarium to familiarize myself with the geography, I would sometimes buy food from street vendors or small eateries. Street food that cost only a few pence? Most of it was barely edible.

Seriously.

When you think of “fish and chips,” you probably imagine crispy, golden-brown fried fish—at worst, a bit soggy—alongside crispy or somewhat soggy, but still decent, chips. But in this world, the fish and chips were far from the quality you’d expect.

It was the Industrial Revolution. The era when everything shifted toward mass production. The fish that served as the raw ingredient for fish and chips—usually cod—was caught in huge quantities using steam-powered ships.

And the best way to handle such massive amounts of fish at once? Throw them into boiling oil and fry them all together, without much care for quality.

The fish and chips in this world were made from low-quality fish, often near spoiled, and fried in equally poor-quality oil. The flour coating was just a way to prevent the fish from being completely soaked in grease. This resulted in a dish that was simply “cooked,” with little concern for taste or texture. Most people would peel off the greasy batter and discard it, eating only the fish inside. And no, the fish here wasn’t deboned like in fish cutlets. You had to pick through the bones and eat the white flesh, which wasn’t even as good as simply grilled fish.

It wasn’t just fish and chips either. Most commoner food in this world was made solely for survival, with little attention paid to flavor or enjoyment.

Have you ever had a sandwich made by toasting bread, seasoning it with salt, and then putting it between two slices of bread? I had. I tried one once, and it tasted like dry, salty bread. Seriously, who thought of selling this? Making it was one thing, but selling it? I hope this monstrosity didn’t exist on Earth.

After that experience, I stopped eating “commoner food” in this world. There was curry imported from the colonies, but even with my Korean taste buds, I couldn’t get used to the unfamiliar spices.

The only dishes that suited my palate were black pudding, which reminded me of sundae (a Korean sausage), and sauerkraut, which came from the Empire’s other cultural inspiration, Germany. But neither of these were main dishes, and both were unpopular enough that I doubted “cool beauty” types would like them.

“Ta-da!”

Claire exclaimed, proudly showing us the food she had picked up after ordering our drinks.

The dish in front of us was so impressive it shattered my preconceived notions about commoner food.

Or, well, maybe it wasn’t technically “commoner food.” It wasn’t particularly cheap, but it wasn’t priced out of reach for the average citizen either. If a commoner really splurged, they could afford it—though their meals might be scarce for the next week. Then again, we weren’t exactly in a poor neighborhood. This part of the Aetherna Empire was one of the most well-off and safest areas.

The parfait was made with tropical fruits, probably mango, as the base, topped with a generous amount of whipped cream, followed by more fruit, another layer of whipped cream, and various other fruits. It was served in a glass cup, making it look almost like a cake.

“This is the café’s specialty, parfait!”

There wasn’t just one type; there were various kinds.

“I didn’t expect much for the price, but this is impressive.”

Alice remarked, her voice filled with genuine admiration.

“Right? I also ordered it without expecting much!”

Claire replied cheerfully.

If any workers from the Aetherna Empire had overheard their conversation, they might’ve felt a revolutionary spirit stir within them. This parfait was an indulgence far beyond the reach of the proletariat of this world.

Of course, by noble standards, it was still considered cheap, especially for Alice, who was a princess.

“Impressive. It doesn’t seem much different from what I’ve seen in my homeland.”

Since the word parfait was French, it was likely a common dessert in Velbur, a fictional country with cultural motifs blending French and Belgian elements.

“Still, you never really know until you taste it.”

Charlotte said, with a slightly eager expression.

“Honestly, the bread from the academy wasn’t that good.”

Charlotte remarked.

“Huh?”

Alice’s head whipped around at Charlotte’s comment.

“Wait… are you saying the academy food isn’t tasty?”

Not only Alice, but Claire, Leo, and even Mia Crowfield were staring at Charlotte in shock.

“Uh… yes? Are you telling me you think that bread is good?”

Charlotte blinked, her expression showing she was just as shocked by their reactions.

“What do you mean? It is good, right?”

Alice, sounding baffled, looked over at Claire and Leo, who nodded in agreement.

The bread was delicious, actually. In fact, it might even have been better than most bread I had back in Korea. The majority of what I ate was mass-produced convenience store bread. But here, every loaf was baked with care, making it hard not to enjoy.

However, Charlotte was from Velbur, the “Kingdom of Taste,” and one of its cultural inspirations was France.

France. The country where the method of making baguettes was so sacred that it was literally written into law.

If the Aetherna Empire was known for its meat, tea, and cookies, then the Kingdom of Velbrun was the land of bread, wine, and chocolate.

Even though Aetherna’s bread was of the highest quality due to its British-inspired cultural roots, it seemed the creators of this world wanted each country to have its own distinct flair. In this world, Velbur was considered the place with the best bread. This was so official it was even mentioned in the lore books. Whether one liked it or not, it was “canon.” In this world, it was practically common knowledge.

“Alice, haven’t you been to the Kingdom of Velbur before? Didn’t you try the bread?”

Charlotte asked.

“Yes, it was great, but just because one thing is good doesn’t mean the other is bad. You could say it’s ‘better,’ sure, but—”

“No, that’s not the case at all. Aetherna’s bread just isn’t good.”

By the way, the word “bread” in this world came from Velbur’s language.

“But I mean, they’re both good, Velbur’s is just better, right?”

Alice, likely holding onto her pride as an imperial princess, clearly didn’t want to back down.

“To say Velbur’s bread is better implies that Aetherna’s bread is worse, and that means Velbur’s bread is superior. Honestly, objectively speaking, can we really say Aetherna food is delicious? All they do is bake, boil, or roast fresh ingredients. That’s it.”

“W-what!?”

Alice looked utterly flabbergasted.

“By that logic, Velbur’s dishes that drown everything in wine without preserving the original flavors are the real culinary sin! Aren’t you even a little sorry for the cows that gave their lives only to be drowned in wine!?”

Velbur cuisine was indeed famous for its frequent use of wine, even among the lower classes, because the country produced so much of it.

Even among the nobles and royalty of the Aetherna Empire, Velbur wine was considered the best.

“Velbur wine is objectively the best, though. Of course, the food made with such ingredients would be the best as well. Besides, the very dessert we’re eating right now originated from the Kingdom of Velbur.”

“E-excuse me! The Empire has plenty of delicious desserts, too!”

Alice snapped back.

“The delicious dessert we are about to eat is from the Kingdom of Velbur, isn’t it?”

Charlotte pointed out with a subtle smile.

“Well, it’s not like we can only eat Aetherna Empire food all the time!”

Alice shot back.

“I can live just fine eating only Velbur food.”

Charlotte countered smoothly.

“That’s… that’s not what I’m trying to say here…!”

Alice stumbled over her words, clearly flustered.

“…Sister?”

Their heated argument was suddenly cut off.

Arguing about food was pointless. Sure, the Empire’s British inspiration was often emphasized, but one of Aetherna’s cultural influences was also Germany. In this world, sausages were a signature Aetherna dish. Just thinking about sausages brought the Empire to mind, so why were they debating so fervently over bread? If it tastes good, that’s what matters.

“…Sister, you’re smiling…?”

Claire was the first to notice, her mouth dropping open. Next was Leo, and finally, Alice and Charlotte were simultaneously struck with shock.

Mia Crowfield looked confused, as if she hadn’t fully grasped what was going on.

“…Sylvia?”

“Is this parfait really that delicious…!?”

Alice muttered my name with a dazed expression, and Charlotte asked me with a shocked expression.

Delicious was an understatement.

Having tried some of the commoner food in this world, I had learned to truly appreciate a dish like this.

The key to enjoying good food wasn’t to debate about it but humbly savoring it.

Anyone who didn’t smile after tasting such a sweet and exquisite dessert either had broken taste buds or lacked emotions altogether.

…Though, I wasn’t ready to let them see me smile just yet.

A smile should be reserved for truly important moments.

Besides…

With a motion fitting of a princess, I gracefully picked up a napkin and wiped the whipped cream from the corner of my mouth.

Then I took a small breath and murmured.

“Again.”

Since it had come to this, I might as well indulge in all the parfaits laid out before me.

Chapter 43
The Early Bird (1)

…Alice had been reading my expressions more frequently these days.

No, it wasn’t just that. It had become a daily routine for her to read my face. In fact, it wasn’t all that long ago when she started to seriously decipher my expressions. Back when Alice viewed me as a sort of “rival,” she had little interest in reading my face. To be exact, she wasn’t interested in that at all. Even though she had some degree of interest in me, she’d never cared much about what I did personally.

But at some point, she started becoming more familiar with me on a personal level, and now, she had gotten to the point where she could read my expressions with ease.

If I had to pinpoint when exactly that change happened…

It must have been since that trilateral conference.

Before then, I had started to feel like we were growing closer. It made sense, in a way. No matter what else was true, I was the same age as Alice, and I was the only peer in the imperial palace that she could casually speak with. There were maids around Alice’s age, but they were still maids. To be a maid in the imperial palace, one had to at least come from a noble family of count rank or higher. These girls were acutely aware of the social distance between themselves and the princess, so becoming friends with her was out of the question. Alice hadn’t made much effort to act friendly with them either.

And most importantly, I had always been diplomatic towards Alice.

She was the main heroine of the game, after all. Having spent hours staring at her face—well, technically a polygonal version of it—while playing the game, I’d developed a sense of familiarity with her. That familiarity often bled through in the way I interacted with her.

Plus, I couldn’t help but feel a little sorry for her.

Claire, the person Alice had felt inferior to, was no longer around, but I had appeared to take her place. Though I didn’t tease Alice as actively as Claire did, my abilities were on par with hers. In fact, considering how the Emperor and the people around him viewed me, Alice might have seen me as a superior version of Claire. If I had mocked or looked down on Alice as well, her self-esteem might have crumbled completely.

Whether I was truly a mature person or not wasn’t important—I had no intention of tormenting a girl more than ten years younger than me. I’d tried to boost Alice’s confidence in various ways, even giving her space when needed. So, if Alice still felt distant from me, I would have been pretty hurt.

“Did you not sleep well last night?”

Alice asked, her expression full of concern.

“…”

How did she manage to read my expression so well? Especially when I’d made a conscious effort to ensure my face didn’t reveal anything before leaving the room this morning. I’d checked myself in the mirror, carefully making sure I didn’t look tired or worn out.

My neutral expression had been crafted meticulously. Not just a simple “blank face,” but a look I had refined over time, correcting it whenever someone pointed out anything noticeable. It was a perfected blankness, so much so that even I struggled to read my own face at times.

How did she know? No matter how much I thought about it, it didn’t make sense.

“Sylvia?”

Alice’s concerned voice pulled me from my thoughts. I debated how to respond. After all, she wasn’t wrong.

I had woken up at 4 a.m. today.

* * *

At my core, I was a full-blown otaku.

In the past, I tried hard to deny it. But no matter how much effort I put into avoiding my tendencies, my hobbies always reverted to their original state. If I stopped watching Japanese anime and manga, I’d switch to Japanese or American dramas. When I quit collecting figurines, I’d move on to assembling plastic model kits. And when I quit otaku games, I found myself diving into Western games instead.

In the end, it all came full circle. I’d start assembling military models, then Gundam, followed by cute girl figures, and ultimately return to collecting action figures and statues of anime characters. It was the same with movies. I’d buy a Blu-ray of a regular film, only to find myself purchasing anime movie Blu-rays, eventually leading me to buy series and OVA Blu-rays.

After repeating this cycle for about ten years from my late teens, I decided to accept my true nature by the time I turned thirty.

Honestly, I wasn’t even trying to escape for seven of those ten years. I was still playing Chronicles of Aetherna the whole time, so any attempt to break free wasn’t a serious one to begin with.

As a die-hard otaku, I also devoured light novels and web novels endlessly.

By now, I knew almost all the typical things that happen in stories about protagonists being reincarnated into another world.

There’s one cliche that came to mind—a character was reincarnated, but instead of becoming the protagonist, they ended up as a supporting character. Then, they swoop in to claim the protagonist’s destined treasures or fortuitous encounters, eventually becoming stronger and more important than the main character.

I didn’t really have any plans to do that.

I had affection for all the characters—Leo, Claire, Alice, Charlotte, even Mia Crowfield, and the others who hadn’t yet joined the main group. I wanted them all to have their shining moments.

My only real goal was to ensure that none of the party members ended up dead. That’s all.

The problem was—

“…So, you’re telling me the request has already been completed?”

“Ah, y-yes, Your Highness. I sincerely apologize…”

Well, it was not really your fault.

As the trembling officer stood before me, I turned my head to glance at the clock. The large, weight-driven, spring-powered clock showed it was 6 a.m.

Right. Six in the morning.

“As far as I’m aware, the working hours begin at 6 a.m.”

That was correct. The academy staff typically began their shifts at six in the morning.

Of course, not all staff started at the same time. From what I had heard, there was a separate early morning shift for some employees.

Then, there were roles like the dormitory guards, who worked through the night.

And today was Sunday. Yesterday and today were both rest days. Naturally, the students didn’t have any classes. While there were no formal lessons, some students still chose to participate in volunteer activities.

In this world, there are no common part-time jobs like the Adventurer’s Guild, which often appears in fantasy novels. The Empire was fundamentally a centralized nation ruled by an Emperor, and other kingdoms were similar. While there were a few noble republics, even they didn’t entrust law and order to organizations like an Adventurer’s Guild.

This era was the dawn of the concept of ‘nations.’ The argument Alice and Charlotte had after class on Friday reflected how such ideas were starting to influence young minds. And, of course, the best way to demonstrate the superiority of a nation was to show how good the living conditions were for the people. Public safety was a crucial part of that.

…Though, from my perspective as an orphan, the security wasn’t all that impressive. But for the middle class and above, it was probably a decent place to live, so I didn’t dwell on it.

Anyway, that’s why there were no Adventurer’s Guild. However, they couldn’t just remove the RPG staple of ‘quests’ entirely, so this world had its own version—the ‘volunteer service.’

The students admitted to the academy were strong, but the Empire’s security was still unstable in some areas. Not only in the nearby back alleys, but also on the roads between cities, there have been cases of human and material damages caused by beasts.

The volunteer service was meant to prevent and resolve such issues. But since it would be a bit much to offer no rewards at all, they’d come up with a system where people could offer gifts out of ‘goodwill’ in exchange for the services.

I had already received such a reward from Jennifer before. If it was a reward given directly by someone, I could expect it to end up in my hands more reliably.

“Ah, well…”

But then—

“I usually arrive around 5:30 to prepare for work. However…”

Here it comes.

“Well, there were some students already waiting by the door before that. I thought it was admirable…”

“…”

So, basically, at a place that officially started work at 6 a.m., these students had finished their quest early, parked themselves at the front, and then—

With impressive dedication, they caught the attention of the receptionist, who had arrived 30 minutes early to prepare for work, and received their reward before anyone else could.

Slowly, I raised my hand and pressed my fingers against the bridge of my nose.

It had been hard enough for me to get up at six, but these insane students had already completed their task and were waiting even earlier.

“Could you tell me the names of those students?”

At my question, the staff member hurriedly rummaged through the stack of documents on the desk.

Technically, revealing a student’s personal information just because someone asked wasn’t something a staff member should do. However, when the ‘Princess’ was standing in front of you with an unmistakably irritated expression, refusing her request wasn’t easy.

“Let’s see… Leo Grace and Claire Grace.”

“…”

Of course, it was them.

I took a deep breath and muttered quietly.

“…Again.”

“Excuse me?”

“I said again!”

* * *

Six in the morning.

Yes, six in the morning.

Which meant they had already finished their task and were waiting there even earlier. According to the staff, they arrived 30 minutes before, so they must have completed their task well before 5:30 a.m.

…Okay, to be fair, the official start time for the volunteer work was exactly 6 a.m. The person who posted the quest must have done so the previous evening, as part of their closing duties. They likely posted the requests just before finishing for the day.

The requests were complaints from residents and government agencies, selected to be manageable for students. So, if someone had tried to bend the rules, they could have started working on it from the night before.

But I didn’t think Leo and Claire would have tried to cut corners like that. After all, “Fair and Square” was the motto of the Grace family.

So, they must have started working as soon as the new day began.

Besides, no one in their right mind would stay up all night just to get ahead on a task like this. It was still early in the story. A side quest this early wouldn’t have a significant impact on the main storyline.

That’s why I decided to aim for 5 a.m.

The night before, I set my alarm for 4:30 a.m., planning to wake up early, get ready, and head out. I didn’t want to show up looking like a mess, half-asleep—it would ruin my image.

And then I failed to wake up.

I barely managed to wake up at 4:50 a.m. Grateful that I kept my hair short and not long, I rushed through getting ready, then bolted out of the dormitory and sprinted at full speed.

Only to realize something crucial.

It would take at least two hours to reach the quest location on foot.

In a game, you can just skip the travel time between zones, and time didn’t pass until you trigger the event. But reality was different.

The quest location was outside the capital, in a rural area, where they needed help dealing with troublesome beasts.

And, of course, the capital was absurdly large.

So, Leo and Claire must have gotten up even earlier, taken a carriage, and headed out to complete the quest.

…But why?

Chapter 44
The Early Bird (2)

Honestly, I was curious.

How did they find the time to travel all over the huge empire, do all the side quests, and experience every relationship event?

Of course, I’ve never seriously considered such settings or delved into them. After all, there was no such thing as a “second playthrough” in real life. From that perspective, the protagonist’s life could only be limited to the first playthrough, and in that first playthrough, the protagonist could never see all the relationship quests.

Some side quests were often hidden, so if you forgot to talk to an NPC, you’d miss them entirely.

So, I just thought of it as “game logic.” Just like how FPS characters didn’t die from a single bullet and could walk around shrugging off gunshots with a bit of body armor, RPGs simplify time concepts to avoid making the game too difficult for the player.

But what happened when that logic crossed over into reality?

In an FPS, the protagonist would be so amazing that they wouldn’t get hit by bullets, taking out every enemy in their path. In a game, you might die multiple times, but you couldn’t afford to do so in reality.

So, what about the unique time concept of an RPG?

The answer was simple: cramming everything into a limited timeframe.

In the game, there weren’t important events every weekend. If there were, the game would be too long. So, there were three important weekends in the first half of the game and two in the second half before the main story took the protagonists out of the academy.

And there were a total of seven side quests that happened on these important weekends: three in the morning, three in the afternoon, and one at night. Morning, of course, means “morning”—the time from when you wake up until lunch. Generally, this runs from 7 a.m. to noon. Within that time, you had to complete “three” quests.

Wait, logically, wouldn’t it make more sense to have four in the afternoon and three in the morning? No matter how I think about it, the morning slot felt excessively narrow, didn’t it?

Moreover, side quests weren’t the only problem. The “relationship events” between characters also overlap with the concepts of morning, afternoon, and night. Side quests and relationship events were separate entities, and those relationship events didn’t just consist of brief conversations; they often involved errands, consultations, training, studying, helping with a request, and so on—stories that could easily take anywhere from ten minutes to an hour to complete.

Given that, if we assume that experiencing all those relationship events was the goal, it was indeed the right choice to finish the side quests with no time limit early on.

…But still.

“Four in the morning…?”

Four a.m.?

They were already out in the wild, hunting beasts at that hour?! Were they out of their minds?

And it was just Leo and Claire.

Oh, right, I remember seeing in the game that the academy had a 24-hour carriage service that was very reliable. It went directly between stations without getting lost or being robbed. It always followed the schedule, so even local people used it. Of course, they charged the students for it.

It seemed that the 24-hour carriage service was running for the sake of people like Leo and Claire, who moved around at such odd hours. However, I never thought there would actually be those who rode this carriage in the dark, pre-dawn hours.

“Huh? Sylvia?”

Claire turned around at the sound of my footsteps, having just defeated the elemental beast. The streetlights were bright, so I could clearly see Claire’s slightly dazed expression.

“…May I ask what you’re doing here at this hour?”

I tried to keep my voice as calm as possible to hide the fact that I had run all the way from the carriage.

“Huh? Uh…”

Did I look angry? Claire seemed a bit flustered as she glanced at Leo. He shook his head as if he didn’t understand the situation either.

“Well…”

Eventually, Claire opened her mouth, still not fully grasping the situation.

“Leo and I were doing early morning training—”

“…Early morning training?”

“Ah, yes.”

Even though I interrupted her, Claire continued to explain calmly, without looking particularly upset.

“Every morning, we do meditation and sword practice. We’ve been doing it consistently.”

“…Morning?”

I looked up at the sky.

It was starting to get light. But anyone could see it was still “night.” The sky was tinged with blue, but honestly, it looked more like the middle of the night than early morning.

“Uh, yes, and?”

Claire tilted her head in confusion.

So, they got up at four a.m. and—wait, no.

The fact that they were already doing meditation and sword practice at that time meant they woke up even earlier. Plus, it took quite a bit of time to get here. Even if the roads were clear, the only transportation available to us was the carriage.

They could have ridden horses, but I doubted they had horses. The academy had stables, but very few students brought personal horses. There were cars, but fewer students used cars than horses. Moreover, cars had many restrictions within the capital due to conflicts with carriage drivers.

Bicycles… They could have ridden bicycles. But I didn’t see any parked bicycles on the way here.

“Don’t you get tired waking up and moving around at such an hour?”

“Tired?”

Claire looked genuinely puzzled by my question. She then turned to look at Leo.

Leo also had a bewildered expression.

…I felt a strange, cold sensation. No, it wasn’t just the chilly early morning air. It was more like… a feeling from my mood, not my body.

“Uh… Well, it’s related to our energy, right?”

“Energy?”

Was he talking about some pseudo-religious nonsense?

“The first thing you learn in the Grace style is how to circulate clear energy through your body… To handle sword energy, you must always maintain a clear mind, and to do that, you can’t be tired. So, we always learn how to calm our minds through meditation…”

Leo explained this to me in a tone that suggested he was trying hard to suppress a more formal way of speaking.

Huh.

Energy? Clarity? Mind?

Are we reciting Buddhist scriptures in a steampunk fantasy set in the industrial age?

…

Ah, right.

Well, I already knew this.

This world casually used term like sword energy. Claire, who fought against me, also used sword energy. Sword energy in the Age of Enlightenment? What nonsense.

But surprise, surprise, this world had magic and magic stones! Absolutely! There was! No such thing!

“……”

That said, I had no idea whether meditation had any real benefits beyond mere self-hypnosis to alleviate mental and physical fatigue and clear one’s mind.

“So.”

I decided to ask one last time.

“Even if you don’t sleep long, you can drive away fatigue and maintain a clear mind through morning meditation? And you can still use your sword properly?”

“That’s… right?”

Leo answered as if wondering what was so strange about it.

Ah, so I was the odd one here.

I had been mistaken.

I should have considered that the protagonists would actually complete all the side quests in the game!

“…Hey.”

Wait a minute.

I felt a chill run down my spine again. It might have been my imagination, but it felt like my body temperature dropped by about two degrees.

The number of people that Leo, the protagonist, could take on side quests was limited to six, including Leo himself. Two of them were support characters who followed along.

Then, what about the remaining characters? Did they do side quests too?

What if the protagonist were to split the tasks with them?

“Sylvia? What’s wrong? Are you sick?”

As I stood there silently, sweat dripping from my forehead, Claire stepped closer, looking concerned.

“…”

I glanced at Claire and then…

I reset the time once more.

* * *

I needed to get a driver’s license. I wasn’t sure if such a system existed in this world, but learning how to drive a car seemed like the best option.

After all, horses required constant care. Cars needed maintenance too, but they were certainly easier to manage than living creatures. Plus, learning to drive a car would be much more convenient than horseback riding. If I were nearby, I could hop in anytime, just like now.

“…”

No matter what the coachman sitting on the driver’s seat said, I wouldn’t hear him well. Even without listening to his voice, I could sense from his demeanor that he found the situation extremely uncomfortable.

And it made sense.

The academy staff received important information about their students. Everyone likely knew I was a princess, and seeing me riding alone in a carriage at this hour would definitely make them uneasy.

Well, they might not think I was off to assassinate someone or anything like that.

“…”

If a high-ranking person with a bad temper sat there with a sullen expression, arms crossed, and staring ahead without saying a word, the coachman would probably wonder if he had done something wrong.

Of course, he hadn’t done anything wrong.

I was just annoyed by myself.

“We’ve arrived at the eastern road of the capital.”

“…Thank you.”

When the carriage stopped, and the coachman got down to open the door, I thanked him as I got off.

“The next carriage will arrive in thirty minutes. Is that alright with you?”

“It’s fine.”

Seeing my stiff response, the coachman must have sensed something was off because he quickly bowed and climbed back onto the driver’s seat.

“…”

I quietly watched the carriage disappear, then reached into the pocket of my coat to pull out my pocket watch.

Tick-tock. In the stillness of the night, the ticking sound seemed particularly loud.

“…Three-thirty.”

I quietly muttered and looked up at the sky.

The moon was bright.

…Huh.

After taking a deep breath, I started walking slowly.

Well, fine.

Let’s finish this quickly and go back.

At least I managed to get five hours of sleep since I had reset the time and went to bed early last night.

…

Should I learn that meditation thing too?

* * *

Elemental dogs weren’t particularly strong beasts. Despite being called “dogs,” they were larger than wolves, and their fur color and the effects around them vary based on their elemental attribute.

Of course, those “effects” manifested as real elements like wind, grass, fire, or ice in this reality.

I had already encountered these creatures several times before. They made good targets for shooting practice.

The quest request stated, “An elemental dog has appeared on the road, threatening people. Please deal with it.”

The elemental dog that appeared before me had green fur and seemed to be surrounded by swirling winds. I was sure if I caught it and brought it to Earth, I could sell it for a good price.

But here, it was just a common sight.

“……Hah.”

Suddenly, I slipped into a contemplative state.

So, did I wake up early in the morning just to catch this one creature? And I already knew it would be a monster like this?

“……Grrr.”

The elemental dog growled, keeping its distance as if it understood how dangerous a lone human could be.

“……”

Click.

I looked at the dog and silently pulled the bolt back, loading a bullet into the chamber.

Chapter 45
The Early Bird (3)

The reason the academy operated a 24-hour carriage service and had staff managing students’ weapons around the clock was precisely because of situations like this.

Even in the middle of the night, students might need to take their weapons and return home. It was not just weapons; there were students who need to pack their belongings and leave as well.

If students needed to pack up and leave in the middle of the night, one might imagine they were running away. While such cases exist, more often than not, it was because of an unexpected family emergency.

For instance, the head of the family might pass away, requiring an immediate succession, or there might be a rushed wedding, or in extreme cases, a family might need to participate in a border conflict.

The noble society was always prone to unexpected variables. And since attending the academy wasn’t mandatory, if a situation arose that required them to quit, it was often better to do so.

That’s why, even though the academy took in a full batch of students each year, about 10 percent end up leaving before graduation for various reasons.

…And here I was, using that emergency system just to deal with a single elemental dog.

“…”

Well, not that it would lead to any consequences in my school life. It was just… well. In hindsight, I wondered if it might have been better to simply buy the quest reward with money.

Leo and Claire might find that a bit difficult. The Baron Grace family wasn’t poor, but it’s not like they would allow either of them to waste money on unnecessary things. In the game, the setting was that they only received just enough living expenses. Upgrading weapons fully without quests was nearly impossible with just their regular income.

While the main quest provided some money, even if you didn’t do any side quests, it was not nearly enough to equip all the characters with top-tier gear.

In the first playthrough, if you didn’t focus your resources on your main characters, the finances became quite tight. There were plenty of things to spend money on beyond weapons and armor—like the Marmaros gear.

But I was a princess.

If I really needed something, couldn’t I just write a letter to the Emperor and ask for it?

…That thought only crossed my mind just now.

“…”

My butt felt slightly cold.

I got up. I had dragged the corpse over and was sitting on it, having tied a rope around it. As expected of a wind-element creature, the corpse was disgustingly cold. If it had been an ice attribute, I wouldn’t have even considered sitting on it.

Even though it was late April, it was still cold in the early morning. Even with a coat draped over my shoulders, a cold draft snuck its way through.

…Should I just wear it properly instead of draping it over my shoulders?

“…”

I rested my chin on my hand and seriously considered it.

Then I dismissed the idea.

It looked way cooler draped over my shoulders.

I’m not trying to be edgy, but in this world, many soldiers wore their coats draped over their shoulders. Jennifer did it, and so did other soldiers. So, if you think about it by this world’s standards, it’s considered the latest trend. It’s better to follow the trend, even slightly, than to look unfashionable and awkward.

Besides, my coat already had a strap at the front, like a cloak, so it was meant to be worn draped over the shoulders.

Even the naval officers in One Piece draped their coats over their shoulders, right? By Japanese subculture standards, it was a pretty common sight.

As I stared down at the corpse of the Elemental Dog with a hole in its head, I heard the sound of horse hooves clopping in the distance.

“Sylvia?”

Claire’s surprised voice reached me.

I turned my head to see Claire looking at me through the window of the carriage.

As soon as the carriage stopped, Claire jumped out before the coachman could even get down to open the door.

“What are you doing here at this hour?”

That was what I wanted to ask.

It was because of you two in the first place.

Of course, I couldn’t say that after turning back time.

“…I took the opportunity to complete a request posted on the bulletin board while I was out.”

“At this hour?”

So, you two being out at this hour was any different?

Ah, well, from their perspective, it might seem like I woke up incredibly early. Even if they only slept a few hours a day, they could meditate and train… Anyway, it seemed this hour was early even by their standards.

“Did you have something to do?”

“…”

Not really.

Saying that I got up earlier because I didn’t want them completing the quests before me sounded a bit petty. It’s not like they could understand even if I told them the truth, and I couldn’t exactly reveal that I reset the time.

But as I hesitated to answer, Claire’s expression softened, as if she had misunderstood my silence.

“I wonder if it might have something to do with the imperial family…”

Hmm.

“I’m afraid I cannot tell you right now.”

I decided to go with that vague response, since I didn’t have much else to say.

After all, it wasn’t a lie. I hadn’t said I was here because of imperial orders. Plus, there were reasons why I couldn’t explain everything just yet.

At my response, Claire pressed her lips together, remaining silent.

“Could you help me load this corpse into the carriage?”

“Oh, yes.”

When I asked the coachman, who was worried we wouldn’t get back in the carriage, he quickly opened the trunk at the back and pulled out a thick, waterproof cloth. As expected from a carriage operated by the Academy. It seemed that students often carried various things as evidence after completing quests.

The game allowed players to easily obtain Marmaros fragments by hunting beasts, but in the real world, it was not that simple. To get Marmaros, you have to process the bodies of monsters using a specific method.

Since I didn’t know the details of that process, it was safer to bring the entire corpse instead of just part of it.

Claire and Leo probably did the same.

To prevent blood from leaking and staining the trunk, we wrapped the corpse tightly in several layers before loading it into the trunk together. After that, we got back into the carriage.

“By the way, Sylvia, you’re amazing.”

Claire said with a smile as we rode back in the carriage.

“Taking down a beast with a single shot to the head.”

“It wasn’t a particularly challenging beast, even for the two of you.”

Besides, I had plenty of time to get it in one shot. If I had missed, I could just reset the time.

“No, still. Something that big would be hard to take down cleanly with a single sword strike.”

Claire said, glancing at Leo, who nodded in agreement. There was a hint of genuine admiration in his eyes, which was surprising.

“Well, I suppose it’s a bit late to be surprised. After all, Sylvia once managed to hit her target even when she could barely see.”

“…It’s nothing special.”

Feeling a bit embarrassed by Claire’s praise, I turned my gaze to the window, trying to keep my expression neutral.

* * *

“The corpse is in excellent condition. I’m sure we’ll be able to refine high-quality Marmaros from it.”

The academy staff member also seemed a bit impressed as he inspected the corpse with just a single bullet hole in the head.

“But refining Marmaros takes time. So, I’ll give you a Marmaros of the same attribute as this Elemental Dog. Is that acceptable?”

“That’s fine.”

I nodded.

So, the reward was given that way.

Regardless of the process, the result was essentially the same as in the game. The Marmaros I received would likely have been refined from other Elemental Dogs or similar beasts.

Marmaros, whether it was refined from magic stones or extracted from creatures with special abilities, was essentially the same material. However, the processes had their respective advantages and disadvantages. Mining pure magic stones from deep in the earth yielded a large quantity of high-quality Marmaros, but mining itself was dangerous.

On the other hand, extracting Marmaros from beasts was relatively stable, but finding beasts of high enough quality to yield excellent Marmaros was rare.

The Marmaros I received this time was much smaller and less impressive than the one I’d gotten from Jennifer before. Still, it wasn’t useless. In the game, its attribute values were slightly lower, but that actually made it more useful for filling small gaps without taking up too many slots.

People generally thought that Marmaros was found in many places. The game’s lore said that it formed when powerful magic stones gathered in areas where magic energy was strong. Also, it could be found in the bodies of very dangerous creatures that hunted other animals. This information was explained in the game’s guide.

If one were to ask whether Marmaros could be extracted from humans, given that they are considered ‘top predators’—

The answer would be yes. The highest quality Marmaros could be extracted from humans. Unlike beasts, humans didn’t have magic enveloping their entire bodies, but they used the magic within them to cast spells and emit sword energy. It would be stranger if Marmaros couldn’t be extracted from them.

Of course, this was generally a taboo act. But in works that include such settings, there were always characters who ignore common sense.

“Thank you for your cooperation, Your Highness. Since you’re the first to successfully complete this quest, you’ll be a role model for many of the students.”

No, I’d prefer not to be.

If all the students at the academy decided to diligently follow my example, the rewards I could obtain would diminish. After all, quest rewards improved as you progressed.

After completing the request and stepping outside, I handed the Marmaros I was holding to Claire.

“Take this.”

“Huh?”

Caught off guard, Claire accepted the Marmaros with a blank expression.

“Why?”

“Because I don’t particularly need it.”

Indeed, I didn’t need it. After obtaining it, I realized it wasn’t worth all the effort.

“Oh, uh, thanks?”

Claire responded awkwardly, still a bit dazed, while Leo, standing beside her, just stared at us in confusion. Without saying more, I turned around.

…I should just go back and get some sleep.

* * *

“…I’m not particularly tired.”

Despite my response, Alice looked at me with complete disbelief. Her eyes narrowed. I had been seeing that expression more often lately.

“Is it something related to your father?”

Why did everyone keep thinking the same thing?

Well, it made sense to be suspicious of the Emperor. He practically screamed, “I’m plotting something.” Who would trust someone like that?

So, I decided to shift all misunderstandings onto the Emperor.

He was already under suspicion, so what harm could adding a bit more do?

Besides, I didn’t even have to lie.

“…”

I just had to keep my mouth shut and stay silent.

“…”

Alice’s eyes narrowed even further as she looked at me.

I apologize, Your Majesty.

If you don’t like it, maybe try being a better person.

Or, blame the protagonists who start training at 3 a.m.

Chapter 46
Plan (1)

Alright. Let’s make a plan.

No matter how good one’s memory was, it was impossible to remember every single detail of a game’s lore. Even among hardcore fans, there weren’t many who could recite their favorite game’s script from start to finish without missing a word.

This was evident from the fact that not many people bother to translate the lore of their favorite games. Many didn’t even read the walkthroughs because they find learning a foreign language too bothersome. So, how many would take on the unnecessary task of memorizing every line of dialogue?

Even though I replayed the game several times to write walkthroughs, completed it more times just for fun, and even compared the original and translated versions to point out any translations or tones that didn’t sit well with me to the publisher, I still didn’t memorize all the lines.

But games weren’t meant to be “studied and memorized” like that.

Unless it was a text-based game, most games—whether 2D or 3D—offer an environment where the player could move the characters. Unless someone had serious spatial awareness issues or the developers designed the levels so poorly that every texture felt like a copy-paste with no recognizable hints, players would naturally recall where things were, and which events were triggered after exploring the map a few times.

At least, I could remember most key events from start to finish just by thinking things through. It also helped that this game series didn’t consistently share the same background and settings across all its installments.

This steampunk-style world had only been in use since the 14th installment. Considering there had been three games set in this world—14, 15, and 16—it meant I only had to think about the setting from those three.

The playtime was long. But most of that time was spent exploring maps, leveling up characters, and reading lengthy dialogue scripts. When it came to actual strategy, there weren’t that many critical elements to remember.

From my exploration of the capital, the city’s layout was almost identical to the game, at least in the areas that appeared in the game. The roads, however, looked quite different. It was probably too difficult for Millennium Co., not being a major corporation, to implement the long roads to scale.

Even AAA games didn’t go that far. Some games claimed to recreate all of Egypt or Greece, but when you actually explored those maps, the cities were barely a few hundred meters across, and the whole map stretched no more than a few dozen kilometers. If the map were the actual size of the real locations, it’d be far too boring to play. Still, the fact that they could implement regions at such a scale was impressive.

The information I wrote down about “roads” from the game’s guide probably wouldn’t be useful in this real world. So, I would just pay attention to the side quests listed for this area. However, if there was a significant place located on a road, it might be like the game and had something important there.

“Next is…”

I flipped through my notes and pointed to a section.

“Dungeons.”

That was right.

If quests were the heart of an RPG, then its foundation was undoubtedly the dungeon. The protagonist’s party in a game grew stronger by hunting monsters in these dungeons, gaining rewards along the way. This was a framework that was hard to escape from, unless the game was an SRPG (Strategy RPG) where battles themselves often occupy entire episodes.

No matter how open the background was—whether it was a dense forest, a city filled with buildings, or a space battleship—there was always a path, obstacles, and monsters roaming in between, keeping the game within the mold of a “dungeon.” Even if it tried to break away from this, at best, it became a “field,” which was, in a way, just an open-air dungeon.

So, what about the dungeons in this world?

Strictly speaking, roads could also be considered a type of dungeon, but since roads couldn’t be maintained at a 1:1 scale, their limitations were clear. However, many places, such as abandoned castles, underground prisons, or sewer systems, seemed realistically sized to be presented in such a manner.

Especially in this game, toward the later stages, complex dungeons emerge where reality and the supernatural world blend together, creating fantastical and complex environments. These vast dungeons were challenging to navigate, which makes them enjoyable to strategize through. And if such dungeons existed, wouldn’t they be implemented at a 1:1 scale in the game?

Well, I couldn’t be completely certain. No matter how accurate they aimed to be, the idea of monstrous creatures piling up in city sewers waiting to be exterminated still seemed odd.

“…Should I check it out?”

Dungeons didn’t typically appear until the second chapter of each series. I was not referring to the second game in the world’s universe, but rather the second chapter within each installment. The prologue and the first chapter usually served as tutorials, helping players get accustomed to new systems.

Still, there were many places that could be classified as “dungeons” left unexplored. Wouldn’t the capital’s sewers suffice for now?

* * *

Due to two people who woke up absurdly early, I was forced to wake up at dawn today.

I couldn’t exactly sleep in while Alice was around, as that wouldn’t fit my character, so I forced myself to down some espresso that didn’t even suit my taste and started the day.

Thanks to that, my Sunday was shaping up to be incredibly long. But even factoring in the time spent with Alice, I had plenty of hours left to explore on my own.

…Or at least, that was the plan.

Whenever I was preparing something, Alice would start talking to me.

Alice and I didn’t always stick together. We had grown quite close—much faster than I had expected—but it wasn’t like we constantly longed for each other’s company. Our relationship was somewhere between sisters and friends, a vague middle ground.

The problem was, unlike me who had already finished studying before turning back time, Alice’s situation and memories always reverted, and her determination also reset.

They say swans look graceful floating on the water, but beneath the surface, their legs are paddling frantically to maintain that elegance. Actually, swans are built with bodies buoyant enough to float effortlessly and have long legs that allow them to glide forward with minimal movement, but the problem lies in how ‘other people’ perceive them.

To me, Alice’s skills were always top-notch, but to meet the expectations of those around her, she always studied and trained hard, in a different way than Leo or Claire.

Alice saw weekends as very precious time, like gold. She knew she couldn’t buy more time, so she decided to use it to study and practice, hoping to get better at what she was doing.

…And to Alice, the best study and training partner was, of course, me.

As I was packing my bag in my room, I heard a knock at the door. Alice walked in, her arms full of books, and her eyes widened in surprise.

“Where are you going, all packed up like that?”

“Oh, well—”

“…Is it because of Father?”

“…”

That was right. I had already met Alice earlier this morning and blamed the Emperor for why I was so tired. Even if Leo or Claire found out later, I figured I could just say, “It was part of the Emperor’s grand plan,” and they’d let it slide. After all, hadn’t Claire accepted it the last time?

To be honest, this time I just didn’t have anything else to say, but Alice seemed to have interpreted it a bit differently.

“I’m coming with you.”

I almost smacked my forehead.

“…What?”

“Oh.”

Again.

* * *

I managed to barely stop myself from slapping my forehead. I almost blurted out, ‘Why?’, but I was able to hold it back. The fact that I could consciously prevent myself from making a huge mistake… Maybe I had some other pretty amazing abilities that I was not aware of?

“…It’s fine if you look at me like that.”

What kind of look was she talking about?

Of course, I couldn’t ask that out loud. This was Alice, after all—she could read my expressions effortlessly.

But reading expressions didn’t mean she always knew what was going on in my mind. You could see someone frown and assume they were either in pain or scared, right?

“Your Highness, it’s not a place for a princess to go.”

“And you’re not a princess?”

“…We are not the same, Your Highness.”

At my words, Alice raised an eyebrow slightly, a clear sign that she was annoyed.

“You are the one who will become the Emperor of this country.”

“And you think there’s somewhere in this Empire that the Emperor can’t go?”

No matter how I thought about it…

…wait, on second thought, the Emperor probably wouldn’t care if he was in the imperial palace or a sewer. As long as it benefitted him or helped him wield power, he wouldn’t care at all.

He was the kind of person who’d do whatever was necessary, even if it meant running away. And he could say it without a hint of shame, as if he were proud of it.

“And.”

Alice pointed at me with her finger.

“I think you’re the hardest person in this Empire to control. You never tell me what you’re thinking, yet you clearly want me to become Emperor. To be honest, since I don’t know what you’re planning once I become the Emperor, I feel like I need to keep a close eye on you.”

“…”

Well, she wasn’t wrong about anything.

Indeed. To the people of this world, I was a mysterious figure. And that air of mystery was something I had carefully cultivated. It was like the quills on a hedgehog’s back—a clear warning to others: “You definitely don’t want to mess with me.”

The problem, however, was that this warning only worked because no one really knew my true intentions.

I genuinely wanted to see Alice overcome all her insecurities, stand confidently as the Emperor, and rule with wisdom. Why? Simply because she’s Alice.

Whether she was the legitimate heir or the only child with the Emperor’s true blood didn’t matter to me. If Alice remained the person she was now, with her current personality, I would have wanted her to become Emperor even if her backstory had been different.

Because, in the game, that was what happened.

At the end of the 16th installment, Alice became the Emperor. She was a character Claire saved by risking her own life, so she hadn’t reached “death-possible character” status just yet. Although, in the game, even heroines who were killed off found ways to return in sequels. I had picked up a few clues since arriving here, but I would have to think about those later.

The current Emperor plunged the world into chaos and was eventually overthrown by the protagonists.

…Of course, with two more installments planned after that, the Emperor’s death was probably faked, or someone brought him back to life.

“…Alright.”

In the end, I said that to Alice.

The sewers, even in this world—or rather, especially in this world—were a place no one wanted to visit. I figured Alice would freak out and wanted to leave the moment we reached the entrance. After all, she hated it in the game too.

“…I don’t like the look on your face, but fine.”

I had a pretty good idea of what Alice saw on my face this time.

It was probably just annoyance.

Chapter 47
Plan (2)

The sewers.

Not exactly a place you’d want to go to unless you had a really good reason. Whether it was because you had a task to complete down there, a job related to that environment, or perhaps it was an essential facility that not just anyone can enter.

Of course, Aetherna wasn’t exactly a hyper-realistic game. While there were some disgusting monsters here and there, that was just part of the creature design. Overall, it had a style closer to anime-inspired characters, aimed at the subculture, and was known for its long, epic storyline that wouldn’t be out of place even if the word epic was attached to it.

The sewers didn’t necessarily need to have cockroaches crawling on the walls and floors or filthy things floating around in the graphics.

Considering the size of the sewer system that spans the entire capital, fully rendering its massive scale would’ve been impossible. But since parts of the capital were accurately represented in the game, the sewers likely looked just like they did in the game.

At first, I thought about acquiring a sewer map or something. But my impatience got the best of me, and I quickly realized that getting such a map within a single day—on a Sunday, no less—was impossible. However, I wasn’t too worried. Even if I got lost inside, I could always reset the time and get out easily.

“…”

“…”

That was until the two princesses decided to follow me.

Leo and Claire had gone off to handle another request. There wasn’t any reward greater than what we had earned earlier that morning. So, instead of going through the headache of trying to beat those two to the punch, I figured it’d be better to check on something else.

But it seemed that the protagonists, who were always so diligent about their tasks in the game, weren’t all that different here in this reality.

In the game series, the party members often separated due to various events or started out in different regions. But even in those situations, the characters were always shown as being hard at work wherever they were.

To the game developers, these characters were like their children. And of course, the popularity of those characters was key to selling merchandise and sequels. That’s why I wasn’t particularly worried, even when I saw the option where a heroine could die. It wasn’t a point of controversy among the players either.

Some of the death-possible heroines were very popular.

Given the sales of the sequels and the fact that it was impossible for the developers to create separate routes for every significant choice, resurrecting a heroine was inevitable. I even suspected they might bring Claire, who was set to die no matter what, back to life.

Anyway.

In short, the game developers made sure that the heroines were always doing something meaningful elsewhere, so they wouldn’t be seen as slacking off while the protagonist was suffering.

And it seemed that same diligent personality has carried over into this world.

“Your Highness, Princess.”

Standing in front of the sewer entrance, I addressed the two who had followed me.

“Alice.”

“Please call me Charlotte.”

“……”

“……”

If they had looked like they were determined to do something great, I wouldn’t have anything to say, but these two people looked so calm, as if they owned the place.

Well, fine. It wasn’t strange for Alice to be here, but Charlotte?

Why on earth would the princess of Velbur need to go down into the capital’s sewers?

“The inside may be far dirtier and more unpleasant than either of you imagine.”

I warned.

It would probably be much filthier and more unpleasant than I imagined. There was a sense of realism that couldn’t be conveyed through the game. The developers were notoriously bad at optimization. The absence of small bugs or rats was likely because including them would have caused the frame rate to drop drastically, not because they didn’t want to include them.

Even the sewer entrance I saw was different. In the game, it was just a generic metal door texture, but here, it was rusted in various places. Still, the surroundings weren’t too different from what I remembered. Expecting a cash-strapped company to create photo-realistic textures was unrealistic.

So… I assumed that at least the interior wouldn’t be drastically different from my memory.

“What’s the problem? As the princess of the Empire, any unpleasant territory will belong to me. Should I avoid it just because I’m the leader?”

“…”

She had a point. It was hard to argue when I was the one who had instilled this kind of thinking in her.

But… if she kept thinking like this, she’d be in for a rude awakening eventually. It had happened in the original story, too. There was a big difference between knowing something and seeing it with your own eyes.

Then again, maybe Alice wouldn’t need to witness such horrors firsthand. After all, Claire hadn’t fallen into darkness in this world, so Alice might be spared that particular trauma.

I turned my gaze to Charlotte, who stood confidently beside Alice.

“I happened to have no other plans. The royal family of Velbur doesn’t turn a blind eye when a friend is in need of help.”

I never asked for any help, though.

Charlotte had just happened to meet us while I was walking with Alice, overheard our conversation, and decided to tag along on her own accord.

But I still had something to say to Charlotte.

“The sewers are important national facilities. No matter what, it’s not appropriate to let a foreigner—”

“Oh my.”

Charlotte interrupted with a soft sound, cutting me off mid-sentence.

Her eyes were fixed on my hand.

…Where I was holding a lockpick.

Yes, that’s right. One of those lockpicks commonly used in foreign RPGs to pick locks with stealth skills or that sometimes appeared in horror games as a disposable master key.

Clearly, this wasn’t the behavior of someone who had been given permission to enter. Because, well, I hadn’t been given permission. This area only opened up after a specific main quest in the game. And we were still in the very early stages of the game. It would be a long time before this place became accessible.

“Keys these days have quite a unique design. Perhaps they’re made disposable for security reasons?”

“……”

Without changing her expression, Charlotte gave me a look that clearly mocked my efforts, but I just turned back to the lock without saying a word.

The lock was somewhat a bit odd. Although terms like ‘magic’ and ‘energy’ were casually thrown around in this world, the setting was still fundamentally steampunk. The brass lock looked sturdy enough.

However, its internal structure was much simpler compared to modern Earth locks. They could make it as complex as they wanted, but it was just a sewer. There was no reason to use an expensive lock equivalent to a pocket watch here.

And because of that, the lockpick worked easily.

Having realized that my physical abilities paled in comparison to the monsters of this world, I had decided to expand my skill set into more utility areas. One of those areas was lockpicking.

In the original game, there were important scenes where locks were picked to open doors, so I thought I could do it too. It took a lot of perseverance, but I eventually learned how to pick locks.

“Why? You can keep staring at me, but it won’t change my mind.”

Alice said, lifting her chin as she noticed my gaze shift toward her.

No, I was hoping she could do something about Charlotte… but fine. The main reason this place was sealed off was to prevent people from getting lost inside, not because of any real danger. And it wasn’t as if Charlotte would plant a bomb in here or anything.

Besides, if the smell inside was too overwhelming, they’d probably run away on their own.

Suppressing a sigh, I turned back to the lock.

I knelt down and inserted the lockpick into the keyhole. After fiddling with it for a while—

Ping—

A clear snapping sound rang out as the lockpick broke in half.

The lock didn’t open.

To make matters worse, the broken lockpick jammed the keyhole, making another attempt impossible.

“Ah.”

“…”

“…”

There was complete silence behind me.

…But I could easily imagine what kind of expressions they were making.

Without bothering to look back, I thought to myself.

Again!

* * *

Click.

With a crisp sound, the lock opened.

“You have quite the talent.”

Charlotte said, sounding genuinely impressed as I opened the maintenance door to the sewer.

Though both Charlotte and Alice were capable swordswomen, having reached the level where they could emit sword energy, it seemed neither of them possessed this kind of finesse. Not just Charlotte, but Alice, too, was looking at me with a hint of admiration.

“It’s nothing special.”

I answered, then entered the sewer—

—It was fortunate that I went in first, so they couldn’t see my expression.

My face must have crumbled terribly at that moment. I barely managed to reset it to a neutral expression, but after inhaling the stench that filled the air, I seriously considered turning back.

“…”

And it seemed that the two who followed me inside felt the same way.

“Ugh.”

Alice’s voice was cut off abruptly, as if she had clamped a hand over her mouth to stop any sounds from escaping.

Having finally managed to control my own expression, I turned to look at them and spoke.

“If either of you wishes to turn back now, feel free to do so.”

Alice, who had been holding her mouth with her hand and squinting her eyes in discomfort, removed her hand from her mouth. To my surprise, beneath her hand, she was smiling.

“You’re the one whose expression is saying otherwise.”

“Is it really that bad?”

Charlotte, who was peering at me from behind Alice, tilted her head, but Alice was right.

“If you want to leave, you can still go back. Isn’t that what you said?”

Alice continued, still smiling.

“…”

With Alice’s words, I turned back around.

Alright, I get it.

If I had come alone, I would’ve probably given up and turned back by now. But with Alice acting like that, any thought of giving up vanished completely.

Fine, let’s see who gives up first.

* * *

“But, the weapon you’re holding now…”

Charlotte asked, looking at the weapon in my hand.

The weapon I was holding wasn’t my usual firearm. It was a crossbow that looked like it was made from brass and steel parts intricately intertwined. Its size wasn’t much different from the Ergensen rifle I usually carried.

It had all sorts of cranks and gears inside, allowing it to be loaded with minimal effort. However, compared to a firearm, its only advantage was that it was relatively quiet. In terms of reloading speed, rate of fire, bullet speed, and durability, it didn’t compare favorably to a bolt-action rifle.

“It’s just in case.”

For now, it was just the smell, but this was a sewer. If there was any gas buildup, using a firearm could result in an explosion.

Of course, if the gas concentration was that high, our bodies would show signs of distress before the weapons caused an issue.

“I see.”

Charlotte responded.

Fortunately, while the stench was strong, it wasn’t unbearable, and there didn’t seem to be any gas that would make us dizzy or sick. Still…

…I didn’t want to stay here any longer than necessary, so I decided to check what we came for and leave as quickly as possible.

Raising a mana stone lamp above my head, I made my decision.

Honestly, I had planned to wander around a bit more if I came alone, but that was definitely not going to happen now.

Chapter 48
Plan (3)

Looking back, the game from Chronicles of Aetherna Part 14 wasn’t solely about Leo. Sure, Leo was the playable character, never leaving the party, and being the one character you couldn’t remove—clearly designed for the player to easily immerse themselves in. But that didn’t mean you couldn’t use other characters.

If there were other characters in the party, you could set a different one as the lead, changing the character displayed in the field. The field mechanics were important, allowing for strategic maneuvers like initiating combat by attacking monsters first or sneaking up from behind for a stun.

So, in most strategies, players would often select a character with ranged attacks as the lead, starting battles by hitting monsters from afar. One of the most utilized characters was Mia Crowfield, who shot ice arrows as her basic attack.

And none of the party members ever refused to enter places because they were filthy or smelly. Even when crawling through ventilation shafts, none of them—whether it was the princess, royal ladies like Jennifer, or any other guest characters—ever expressed any reluctance.

“…”

“…”

“…”

So, my earlier decision to assume that the foul smell would make them give up was an incredibly stupid one.

About ten minutes after entering the sewer, I was already regretting my choice.

The two following me had superhuman physical abilities, so they could endure the smell without any issues. But for me, who could barely scrape the “super” in “superhuman,” it was torture. Not that I was even sure I could really claim to be at that level—it was just a hopeful guess.

I seriously considered resetting time during those ten minutes, but in the end, I didn’t.

It’s like starting a game on the highest difficulty on the first playthrough, getting stuck at a boss fight due to a wrong strategy, experiencing three party wipes, and then seeing the message, “Would you like to reset to a lower difficulty?”

The developers included that message hoping players wouldn’t give up, but reading it felt like a blow to my pride. Even though no one was watching, and I wasn’t streaming the game, pressing that button felt humiliating.

Multiple playthroughs are essential for writing a strategy guide, and even if I don’t earn the difficulty-related medals now, I’ll eventually get them.

So, with a mindset similar to pressing “No” on that difficulty reset message and retrying the game, I didn’t reset the time.

The one thing I could be thankful for was that the two behind me seemed to lack the energy to engage me in conversation. Opening their mouths to speak would invite the foul air inside. You couldn’t really smell with your mouth, but there’s still that unpleasant, grimy feeling, right?

“This way.”

I carefully spoke to avoid breaking the silence. There was no response from behind, but I could still hear their footsteps.

At this point, even if I wanted to leave alone, it would be tricky. The path we took to get here was already quite complicated. While it wasn’t a complete maze, it was confusing enough for a first-timer.

That’s right. A “first-timer.”

But I wasn’t one.

There were some parts that were different from what I remembered. In the game, the map was made with low-resolution textures, so it didn’t feel quite as repulsive. And while it tried to convey darkness, it wasn’t like a horror game where you couldn’t see a thing without light. Actually, in terms of brightness, it was as if a fluorescent light had been switched on. It wasn’t a horror game, after all, and annoying gimmicks like that wouldn’t have gotten a good reaction.

In the game, each block of the mini-map lit up as soon as you stepped into it, immediately revealing the area ahead. The in-game clock was also reliable, so getting lost wasn’t really a concern. It was just that sometimes you forgot the gimmick and had to go back, which was annoying.

In that sense, this sewer we were walking through was quite different from the game. Especially the atmosphere.

It wasn’t so dark that I couldn’t see in front of me. From what I could tell, the place was occasionally maintained—albeit infrequently—because dim lamps powered by magic stones were installed in various spots.

But the paths between the lamps were extremely dark. In the places where water flowed, there was… some truly filthy liquid running through. And every now and then, I saw black creatures that looked suspiciously like cockroaches scuttling across the ground.

Still, the layout itself matched the one I knew.

I didn’t know what lay beyond the iron doors blocking some areas, but that didn’t matter. In the game, those places weren’t accessible anyway.

I’d run through this dungeon countless times while working on my game strategies.

Of course, that doesn’t mean I remembered every corner like a GPS. It was a game I played over ten years ago, after all.

Still, I remembered the really important areas. As soon as we got down here, I had jotted everything I could recall in my notes.

“Are you sure you know where you’re going?”

“Yes, of course.”

I answered Alice’s slightly uneasy question with confidence.

At the very least, I knew where we were now. As we ventured deeper, we’d likely encounter real monsters.

But they wouldn’t come this far. The game was still in its early stages. The monsters wouldn’t pose a real threat for some time yet.

And even if they did show up… well, it wouldn’t be much of a problem.

In the game, monsters were considered dangerous because of their “level,” but that didn’t apply in real life. Chronicles of Aetherna wasn’t a game where you could roam the open world freely. The game unlocked new areas and monsters as the story progressed, with levels designed to match the protagonists’ increasing power. The levels didn’t stop you from going somewhere—they just ensured that by the time you did, you were strong enough to handle the enemies there.

But this wasn’t turn-based like in the game. The creatures down here wouldn’t stand a chance once they got hit by my crossbow.

“This is the place.”

With one final turn, we entered a small room that resembled a storage space. Why a room like this existed in a sewer was beyond me. In the game, it made sense—it was a dungeon designed for adventuring, so such spaces were common. But in real life, there was no reason for a sewer to have a room like this.

…Well, maybe it was just a makeshift storage area. The sewer was long and wide, so it wouldn’t be strange for there to be resting spots along the way. Yet, for such a place, this room wasn’t locked, and all it contained was a few scattered bits of trash and a single closed chest.

The chest, however, looked almost identical to the ones that held items in the game. Its lone presence in the middle of this empty, dimly lit room gave off a slightly eerie vibe.

“…A chest?”

I heard Alice mutter from behind me, but I didn’t bother responding. I simply approached the chest.

A thick layer of dust covered it, enough that you could probably draw on its surface with your finger. I reached into my pocket and pulled out a pair of black leather gloves, slipping them on before I bent down to open it.

The dust-covered chest opened surprisingly easily, almost anticlimactically. There were no special locks or security measures—just like in the game.

“……”

I confirmed that my memories and assumptions were correct, but now that I saw it in front of me, it felt a little unsettling. How long had this chest been here? Who had placed it in this room, and why was it the only thing left in this otherwise empty space?

I bent down further and retrieved the item inside.

“Huh?”

“Is that…?”

It was a Marmaros.

The object I held in my hand was a Marmaros, a crystal often featured in the game. Compared to the ones found later in the game, this wasn’t anything particularly rare or valuable.

But here, in this reality, it was an entirely different story. This Marmaros was of the highest quality—something incredibly difficult to come by. In the game, rare Marmaros became more common as the empire descended into chaos during the later stages of the story. And maybe the same would happen in reality, but for now, this was a rare find, even if you had the money to buy one.

The perfectly spherical, blue Marmaros was cold to the touch, so cold that I could feel its chill through my gloves. If I had touched it with my bare hands, I wouldn’t have been injured, but it would’ve felt like holding a can of soda fresh from the fridge—painfully cold.

This particular Marmaros was far more powerful than the fire-aligned one Jennifer had given me. In the mid-game storyline, it was used to enhance Mia Crowfield’s staff, boosting her offensive magic.

In the game, it merely raised the damage of ice-related spells. But here, in reality? It would likely be far more dangerous.

“Why is something like that here?”

Charlotte asked as she stepped closer.

In the game’s lore, Marmaros could be embedded directly into magical weapons. If I had kept this for myself and secretly crafted a weapon, I could have carried it around unnoticed by anyone.

If someone else, someone we didn’t know, had found this instead of me, things might have turned dangerous. Is it more dangerous than a gun? Well, if someone asked me that, I wouldn’t have much to say.

Regardless of its danger, this was a precious item. Charlotte’s question wasn’t just about why this was here. It was more about how I knew this item was here in the first place.

I glanced at Charlotte and Alice, both illuminated by the faint light of the magic stone lamps. Their faces were filled with questions. Up until now, I could brush off everything with a simple “I’m just that good.” But coming this far, to this specific place, was something entirely different. The only way to arrive here was to already know this item existed and where to find it.

And yet, the room was thick with dust. If someone had prepared this ahead of time and tipped me off, this place wouldn’t have been abandoned for so long. Charlotte asking these questions wasn’t surprising at all.

“How do you know that this was here?”

That was the real essence of Charlotte’s unspoken question.

“I’ll tell you… next time.”

I said, pocketing the Marmaros into my coat. Honestly, doing this defeated the purpose of wearing the coat, but… well, I couldn’t just carry it in my hand.

As I made my way toward the door—

Thud.

Someone’s body blocked my way.

Without needing to check, I knew it was Alice standing in front of me.

“Explain.”

Alice looked at me with determination in her eyes.

“How did you know such an item was here? I won’t move until you tell me.”

“……”

Hmm.

What should I do?

Chapter 49
Plan (4)

One of the reasons I had come this far was because I was afraid of death.

Just because I could reset the time didn’t mean I was invincible. The first few times I reset the time, it wasn’t by my own will, but at least I hadn’t died. Or rather, I believed I hadn’t.

After that, every time I turned back time, it was because of my own actions. In truth, it might be more accurate to say that even those early instances happened because of my strong desire. I still didn’t know whether this ability was truly mine, or something granted by some higher being observing me. It wasn’t like I met a god during the transition to this world or received any explanations, nor was there a system or status window.

This was also different from a save-and-load function. Unlike making a save point and resetting to that moment, my ability allowed me to turn back to the right moment when I needed it most.

While the trigger was a “strong desire,” it didn’t necessarily have to be a life-threatening moment. Time could easily turn back if I felt embarrassed or wanted to make a different choice.

But what if I were in a situation where I couldn’t make such a wish?

What if I got shot? Or was torn apart by an explosion before I could do anything… or worse, if an ice spear pierced right through my head?

Mia Crowfield was a significant threat to me. While she didn’t have a way to kill me yet, with this Marmaros, she just might. Ice magic was her specialty, after all.

I didn’t want the protagonist’s party to be in danger, but I couldn’t disregard my own life either. For now, I planned to keep the Marmaros. Once Mia Crowfield posed less of a threat to my life, I’d consider handing it over. At least until the end of the first semester, she wouldn’t be able to easily obtain a Marmaros of this level, and I would gain some time.

The real problem was explaining all of this.

What Alice and Charlotte were curious about wasn’t why I had come to retrieve this item, but how I knew it was here in the first place.

“…I can’t tell you yet.”

In the end, with no better answer, I had to insist on that.

“…”

Alice stood in front of me, eyes unwavering, blocking my path. Her gaze was sharp, but I tried my best to keep my expression neutral as I spoke again.

“I’ll tell you someday when the time is right.”

Alice continued staring at me.

She had become somewhat adept at reading my expressions. She might have noticed that I was flustered. How she interpreted that expression, I couldn’t say.

“…”

“…”

We stared at each other for a while.

“…Hmm.”

Fortunately, Alice was the first to back down.

“…You know.”

Alice glared at me as she spoke.

“I have a pretty good memory. I’ll never forget what you said today. So, when the time comes for you to tell the truth, make sure you do.”

“Understood.”

Well, that was my plan anyway.

Once we became close enough and everything was over, when I no longer needed to use this ability. And if my relationship with the protagonist’s party remained positive, there would be no reason not to tell them. By that time, my “mysterious persona” wouldn’t matter anymore.

But now wasn’t the time. It had only been a week since the story had really started moving. It was far too early to reveal all the secrets, especially since doing so might actually put the protagonist’s party in danger. These fools, who only knew of justice, would immediately turn against the Emperor if they knew. And most of all, if Charlotte found out that the Kingdom of Velbur and the Empire of Aetherna were heading for military conflict, there was no way she’d sit idly by.

“At that time, can I also hear that truth?”

“…I believe so.”

I replied.

When I said that, Alice’s expression brightened a bit.

“If Sylvia says that, it means she’s certain. Charlotte, you’ll probably be there to hear it too.”

“Really?”

Alice’s words suggested she was willing to let the matter rest for now, but Charlotte still seemed unable to fully trust me. And she had every reason not to. After all, I had openly threatened her father, the King of Velbur.

“…Well, if that’s the case, there’s nothing I can do. If Sylvia keeps her mouth shut… honestly, I don’t see a way to make her talk.”

It was good that I had built up my image like that. Alice could read my expressions, but to everyone else, I was an enigma. If they gave up on making me talk, that was enough.

“Are we done here? Let’s get out of here. Honestly, the smell has been terrible since we came in. My nose feels almost numb now.”

“…Let’s change clothes first. I’m not sure if we’ll be able to wear these again.”

Charlotte commented.

…She was right. The fur on my coat had probably absorbed the smell by now. Would washing it even get rid of it?

“And since we’re already out, how about we grab some parfaits together after we change? You know, as a treat.”

Alice said, turning to me with a big grin on her face.

“You love parfaits, don’t you?”

…So even with all my efforts to control my expression, it seemed I couldn’t hide it from Alice.

“Was that a happy expression?”

“Your emotions show clearly on your face.”

As Alice made that comment and started walking ahead, Charlotte looked at her with a curious gaze, as if trying to understand something strange.

At least at that moment, I could empathize with Charlotte.

How did she even figure that out?

* * *

I woke up early, completed a quest on the main road, explored the sewers, took a shower, changed clothes, had a light meal at a café, and even ate parfaits, yet it wasn’t even 3 PM.

It made me realize how much time you could have when you start your day early.

“More things to do?”

When I mentioned that I had more tasks after eating the parfait, Alice looked at me with a slightly exasperated expression.

“Well, fine. Honestly, I am curious about what exactly you plan to do, but… at this point, I doubt even looking further into it will help me figure anything out.”

I was glad Alice thought that way, and her judgment was spot on. Because, truthfully, I was planning to head back to my room and laze around in bed for the rest of the day.

I had spent more than half of this golden Sunday working non-stop, even resetting time to get a few more hours of work done. I figured it was about time I took a break.

Leo and Claire were probably still out and about, completing requests here and there, while Mia Crowfield was likely holed up in her room.

“Charlotte, why don’t we head to the library to study together?”

Alice asked.

“Sure, let’s do that. Sylvia, I had a great time today. I still don’t know you very well, but…”

Charlotte trailed off.

“Right, it’s not every day we get to explore the city’s sewers.”

Alice added with a nod.

I wondered what kind of face Alice would make if I told her that soon, we’d be going much deeper than the sewers, facing disgustingly hideous monsters.

Hmm, on second thought, even if I told her now, she’d probably frown and ask me how I knew that rather than imagining the situation. So, I decided not to say anything.

Sometimes, you don’t need to rewind time to know certain things.

“Alright then, see you in the evening.”

“Okay.”

I gave a slight bow to the two as they walked away.

“…”

And then I relaxed my shoulders a bit.

Phew.

Even going alone would have been exhausting, but taking two people along made it feel twice as tiring.

Alright. Time to do absolutely nothing.

I’ll go back to my room and roll around on the bed with all my might. And when evening comes, I’ll reset time and roll around again, and then reset time once more to roll around some more. I felt like that was the only way to relieve my mental fatigue.

“Oh, look who it is. The princess herself.”

And my expectations were brutally shattered by a certain blonde, tanned delinquent. No kidding, it was really a blonde, tanned delinquent. And he had girls on both sides.

“…What do you want?”

Do you even know who I am?

I barely managed to hold that question. After all, this was our first encounter.

I couldn’t tell if he’d just happened to approach me while passing by or if he had been waiting for me on purpose.

But… judging by the way he looked, the latter seemed more likely.

“Oh, my apologies.”

The blonde, tanned delinquent quickly gave a slight bow. Despite his somewhat rough appearance, his manner of greeting was so smooth and polite that I couldn’t help but be impressed.

It made sense, though, since he was the eldest son of a well-known duke’s family in the Empire.

For reference, the reason his skin was tanned was because he had actually “tanned” it. He wasn’t born with dark skin. On the other hand, the black-haired girl standing next to him was genuinely dark-skinned.

Among the two girls flanking him, the one with the nearly expressionless face was… a colonial. In the illustrations, it was hard to distinguish race, but here in reality, she could easily be perceived as “Indian.” However, she wasn’t a pure-blooded colonial but a half-breed with some imperial lineage.

The girls standing beside the tanned, blonde guy who spoke to me also bowed. Just moments ago, I could hear them giggling, but now, upon seeing my expression, it seemed they didn’t find anything funny anymore.

“I just happened to see the Princess while passing by and wanted to greet you. I apologize if I disturbed you.”

“…”

What was the point of beating around the bush?

He was also one of the protagonist’s party members.

When people think of a “golden boy” in fan works, they often imagine a character who steals the heroine. But that’s a trope from adult comics or erotic games. In most cases, golden boys in these kinds of stories were just hot-blooded idiots.

Well, it’s not like this guy was a complete fool, but… let’s just say his inability to tolerate injustice made him fit the “hot-blooded idiot” category quite well.

He was popular, good-looking, and had no shortage of female admirers, but he only had eyes for one girl—the mixed-race colonial standing beside him. A distant relative by blood, or so they said. Even though she had some noble blood from the duke’s family, in the end, she was still a colonial and remained his “maid.”

Even though she entered the academy as a student rather than a servant, she was still treated as a commoner, so they were in different classes.

“My name is Jake Lindbergh.”

In the original story, he wasn’t much of a schemer. Though he wasn’t completely without noble sensibilities, he was the type whose fists moved before his words.

He was kind to women but ruthless to men. You could say he held the position of a “comic relief” character, similar to the protagonist’s best friend in a harem story.

The reason the developers paired him with this character was probably to avoid giving him the image of a disruptive “harem blocker.”

Still, his devoted, romantic nature became a defining feature, helping him carve out a respectable niche.

“I’m Sylvia Fangriffon.”

When I introduced myself, Jake Lindbergh straightened his slightly bowed posture.

“It’s an honor to meet you.”

“…”

Got something else to say?

I tried to convey that with my gaze, but the only person who could truly read my expression was Alice, so there was little chance this fool would understand my thoughts. As expected, Jake Lindbergh just kept smiling his extroverted grin.

I subtly shifted my gaze to the mixed-race colonial standing beside Lindbergh.

In the original story… she was quite interested in Jake, though she was primarily portrayed as his support. You could choose to exclude one of the two from the party, and she even had a side quest with some connection, but she wasn’t meant to be paired with the protagonist.

Most likely, she was the one who suggested Jake speak to me.

Chapter 50
Plan (5)

In truth, despite his character traits, Jake Lindbergh was a character who often found himself in unfortunate situations.

His internal backstory of an impossible love was overshadowed by his appearance, leading him to be portrayed in various fan works with less-than-flattering images. Though the game itself was well-known, there weren’t that many of those kinds of fan works.

In later sequels, much of that negative image disappeared, but this time, his reputation as a “devoted lover” led to him being featured in stories where the person he loved was stolen from him. All in all, he was a pretty unfortunate character.

“…”

“…”

The problem was that there wasn’t much for us to talk about.

At this point, Jake would probably have more to say to Alice than to me. Alice was in line for the throne, and other nobles likely viewed her that way too. Honestly, even if he tried to form a connection with me…

Oh, maybe not? Since I was almost always with Alice, getting close to me wouldn’t be a bad idea from his perspective. The difficulty of approaching me due to my image was a different story.

By the way, the girls who had been standing beside Jake started inching away as soon as we exchanged a few words.

“I’ve heard a lot about you, Princess. I apologize for not greeting you first as a fellow classmate.”

But Jake was someone who could talk to women without hesitation. Just because there was a brief silence didn’t mean he would run away from me.

…Thinking about it again, he really was like one of those “oblivious harem protagonists.” Unlike the heroines around the protagonist, the heroines around this guy were mostly side characters. Since we were in the nobles’ class, they had names and all, but at most, they played brief roles as jealous types.

And those side characters had been slowly backing away since Jake and I started talking.

Even if scenes of jealousy and ostracism appeared, they were still daughters of noble families. Regardless of their backgrounds, they wouldn’t openly confront someone of my status, someone who even had rumors circulating among some noble families of being a “noble killer.”

It wasn’t common for nobles to approach me directly.

“I don’t care.”

I replied while glancing at the maid standing just behind Jake.

Even though there were separate classes for nobles and commoners, the design of the uniforms wasn’t different. If it weren’t for the distinct pleats in the skirts, it would be hard to distinguish whether it was a school uniform or a military one. The design likely aimed to promote the message of “all students are equal,” but… among the nobles, most already knew each other by face, so it wasn’t that meaningful. Besides, even if you didn’t know someone’s face, rumors spread fast.

“At least within the school, we are all just students. There’s no need to address me as Princess.”

“Oh, then…”

Jake pondered for a moment and then said,

“Can I call you Sylvia?”

“…”

Well, whatever.

It was true that calling me “Lady Fangriffon” felt a bit too formal. After all, it was a name tied to the imperial family, and using it so casually didn’t sit quite right with me. Yet, the way he just jumped straight to using my first name—well, I couldn’t decide whether to call him shameless or simply bold.

But then again, this was Jake. He was the type to call every character he met by their first name from the start, so there was no real point in making an issue of it. Instead, I focused my attention on the maid who likely brought Jake over to me in the first place.

Her skin was a bit darker. In the game, there was even content where she faced discrimination because of it. However, her skin wasn’t entirely dark either, as she was half-white to begin with.

‘If people are going to discriminate based on skin color, should I be discriminated against too?’

That was something Jake had said in the original work, standing up for her.

Others would point out that Jake’s tanned skin was due to sun exposure, making it different, but Jake countered with:

‘Skin color can change just from being in the sun, so how does it make sense that someone would be held back because of something as insignificant as that?’

No one could argue with him. They probably had a lot they wanted to say, but what could they do when their opponent was a duke?

“Oh, this is…”

Jake seemed to notice my gaze shifting behind him. He reached out and patted the back of the girl standing next to him, prompting her to step forward.

“This is Lottie…”

Jake introduced the somewhat petite girl.

Like in the orphanage, she didn’t have a last name. In this world, if you didn’t inherit a surname from your parents, you either married into a family or created your own surname later on. Otherwise, you lived without one.

Lottie was an illegitimate child of the Lindbergh family. Even if a noble had a child with a commoner, they wouldn’t acknowledge the child, and it was even more so for a child born from a maid brought from the colonies.

Lottie had lived her entire life as a maid, while Jake had been born a nobleman’s son from the moment he came into the world. They were an interesting pair, even if they were just a side couple.

“I’m Sylvia Fangriffon.”

“I’m… Lottie. I apologize for not greeting you first.”

Normally, a maid wouldn’t introduce herself directly. Even though she had grown up with Jake, Lottie would be acutely aware of that fact. Her expression, though… was impressively blank, to the point where I could learn a thing or two from her about maintaining a perfect poker face.

“Did you have something to do? Sorry for suddenly talking to you. Lottie suggested that it’d be best to talk to you to get those girls off my back.”

“Young Master.”

“…”

I stared at Jake’s face for a moment.

There wasn’t a hint of negative emotion in his expression. As a member of a noble family, especially one as prestigious as a duke’s, he would know how to speak diplomatically. So, this statement was intentional. Even so, I didn’t feel like it was meant to test me. More likely, he had said it out of genuine intent.

“Don’t worry, Lottie. Sylvia isn’t the kind of person you need to worry about.”

Jake assured her confidently.

Where Jake’s certainty came from, I couldn’t really tell.

“Really?”

I asked.

“Yeah. I don’t know what others might think of you, but I don’t get the feeling you’re a bad person.”

Jake nodded in response to my question.

In the original story, there was never any mention of whether Jake was good at reading people or not. He was just a character who treated everyone warmly. When the protagonist and their group went on the run, Jake lived peacefully in a port town, casually mingling with commoners and spending his time fishing without a care in the world. He even went so far as to lie that he and Lottie were newlyweds.

Thinking about it, he might have had a good eye for people. If he couldn’t trust those around him, he wouldn’t have been able to live so leisurely in such a situation. It could be said that he was just lucky, but a bit of suspicion wouldn’t hurt, right?

So, I raised my guard against Jake just a little.

“So… yeah. You give off a similar vibe to Lottie.”

“…”

“…Young Master.”

Lottie called him once again. Though her expression remained as unreadable as ever, it seemed my lack of response prompted her to speak. However, Jake’s expression didn’t change in the slightest.

I glanced at Lottie. Her gaze dropped to the ground beneath my feet. Being the eldest son of a duke, his words held too much weight for her to dismiss or retract. Though her face remained blank, her stance betrayed a sense of fear.

“Well, I can’t say we’re entirely different.”

I finally replied. Loti’s gaze lifted slightly, though she still didn’t meet my eyes.

“Was that the only reason you spoke to me?”

I asked.

“Oh, yeah. Just wanted to say hi since we’re in the same class.”

“I see.”

“Yeah.”

“In that case, I’ll be going now.”

“Alright, see you tomorrow.”

Jake waved cheerfully as I turned my back on him without returning the gesture.

To be honest, I was nearing my limit. Even though I had gone to bed early, waking up at dawn had really taken a toll on me.

…I should take a good long nap. I could worry about Jake and Lottie after I’d rested.

With that thought, I quickly made my way back to my room. At least sticking to the plan to rest wouldn’t hurt, right?

* * *

“…”

“…”

As they watched Sylvia walk away, it was Lottie who broke the silence first.

“Young Master.”

“Hmm?”

“…Do you realize who you just spoke to?”

Lottie’s voice held a hint of sharpness.

“Well, you were the one who told me to talk to her, Lottie.”

Jake responded, seemingly unfazed.

“Young Master.”

Lottie couldn’t hold back and snapped at Jake, who had followed her suggestion to talk to Sylvia in order to shake off the group of girls constantly surrounding him. He’d picked the perfect moment too—when the two princesses he usually traveled with weren’t around. And it had worked perfectly. The girls who had crowded around him had all scattered.

“See? It worked. Hmm… maybe I should hang out with that group more often?”

“Young Master.”

“Why not? I mean, there’s the princess of Velbur, the Empire’s potential next Empress, and the Grace family may just be a barony, but they’re closer to the imperial family than most dukes. They’re all perfect people to build connections with.”

“…”

When Lottie fell silent, Jake burst into laughter.

“Alright, fine. I’ll admit it. At first, I only spoke to Sylvia to tease you.”

“…”

Lottie remained silent, but Jake shrugged and continued.

“But after talking to her, I realized something. Sylvia doesn’t seem like a bad person.”

“How can you be so sure?”

Jake tilted his head slightly at Lottie’s question, lost in thought.

“Honestly, there’s no logical reason.”

“…”

“She’s similar to you, Lottie. Sylvia didn’t deny it either. If she were just another high-ranking noble, how do you think she would have reacted to being compared to you?”

Indeed, Sylvia Fangriffon’s reaction had been unexpected. Most imperials—no, most white people—would have been offended if they were compared to someone with darker skin, especially someone from a colony. But Sylvia, despite being a princess, hadn’t shown any sign of being upset.

…Though, she had kept her expression blank.

“The princess rarely shows emotion.”

Lottie added.

“I know. I saw it up close.”

Jake replied immediately to Lottie’s comment.

“But I know someone who almost always keeps a straight face. Believe it or not, I’ve been learning to read expressions for the past decade. Thanks to someone.”

“…”

“Are you trying to say you and Sylvia are that different?”

Jake grinned as he spoke. And then he continued,

“How about a bet? On whether Sylvia’s a good person or not.”

“…Is now really the time to be talking about this? If the princess—”

“Are you worried that if the rumors about her are true, I’ll be in danger? Thanks for the concern.”

“…”

Lottie fell silent as if she had run out of things to say, but Jake didn’t stop talking.

“Even if it’s true that Sylvia killed that person, I don’t believe someone like her—someone who gives off the same feeling as you—would kill without reason.”

Jake said this with a bright smile, and Lottie sighed deeply, realizing there was no getting through to him.

Chapter 51
Interlude

Following someone wasn’t an easy task.

People were surprisingly perceptive, reacting sensitively to even the smallest sounds around them. Especially at night, when there was little movement, those sounds were much more noticeable.

Of course, there were plenty of spells that could minimize those sounds. They all required using large amounts of expensive Marmaros, but if there was a real need to observe someone secretly, Mia Crowfield wouldn’t hesitate to bear the cost. Especially when the person in question might have killed her father.

The problem was, if Sylvia Fangriffon really did assassinate the count and escaped without a hitch, then even using these methods, there was a high chance of being detected.

Mia Crowfield was a mage, not an assassin. Although she had received some training, it was to expose the weaknesses of the imperial family as a noble, not to eliminate assassins.

Moreover, Mia had observed Sylvia Fangriffon up close during the mock battle. Despite firing into a blindingly bright area, Sylvia had effortlessly taken down one person with each shot, never once hitting an ally. The sight had shocked Mia. It had been so precise and unerring that Mia couldn’t help but wonder if some kind of magical influence was at play.

Wearing the softest shoes she had, dressing in the darkest clothes she owned, choosing pants over a skirt, and even donning a mask, Mia knew she looked ridiculous. She was also well aware that no excuse would work if she got caught.

But even if she got caught…

Well, she’d like to see them try and kill her. Mia had no intention of dying alone. If it came to that, she’d at least leave behind a serious wound before she died.

With that kind of determination, Mia had started tailing Sylvia Fangriffon from the early hours of the morning—no, perhaps it was still more accurate to call it the dead of night.

Mia didn’t know much about Sylvia’s daily routine, so she had to observe it carefully, starting with confirming how Sylvia lived her life.

“…At this hour?”

Thankfully, Mia had chosen to begin her watch in the middle of the night, just in case. Sylvia had risen far earlier than expected. It made sense that she’d move at such an early hour if she had something covert to take care of.

But…

“…Huh?”

If it was something that needed to be done so secretly that it required moving at dawn, shouldn’t she be more cautious of her surroundings?

Sylvia Fangriffon, who now sat on a bench as if waiting for a carriage, didn’t seem to be paying attention to her surroundings at all. No, more accurately, she seemed even more absent-minded than usual.

Sylvia Fangriffon was…

Dozing off on the bench, her head bobbing as she fought against sleep.

“What?”

And she looked incredibly defenseless. If someone were to attack Sylvia Fangriffon, she would be caught off guard.

…No, that wasn’t right.

Maybe even this was a trick. Mia shook her head, reminding herself not to be fooled. Right. If this was an act, it wasn’t entirely out of the question. It could be a tactic, projecting an air of carelessness while remaining extremely vigilant, thus lulling any potential tail into a false sense of security.

…But if Sylvia Fangriffon knew she was being followed, wouldn’t it be more effective to attack the stalker instead?

“Huh?”

Sylvia, who had been nodding off, suddenly jerked her head forward as she almost fell over. Startled awake, she rubbed her eyes. From Mia’s position, it wasn’t easy to see, but Sylvia’s eyes were probably red and bloodshot by now.

Seriously, what was this?

Was this really the same Sylvia Fangriffon, someone so meticulous that you’d think she wouldn’t even bleed if you cut her? Even when eating delicious food, she never let her expression change—Sylvia was known as an Iron Lady. Of course, Alice Fangryphon always claimed there was something else behind Sylvia’s stone-faced demeanor, but Mia had never believed her.

“Yawn…”

“Huh?”

…Yet watching Sylvia now, yawning without even bothering to cover her mouth, Mia’s certainty began to waver.

Sylvia drew her coat closer, as if the early morning chill was biting, and yawned deeply again before snapping her head up and glancing around as if she realized she had let her guard down. The whole scene made it seem as though she was trying to hide that her usual unreadable expression was a mere façade.

“…”

Was she really an assassin?

No, no.

Mia shook her head again, more forcefully this time.

This could be an act. An act to shed the stigma of being an assassin. After all, she was still a princess.

Slap. Slap.

Hearing that sound, Mia quickly looked at Sylvia, who was slapping her cheeks with both hands as if to shake off her sleepiness.

“…”

At this point, Mia was beyond shocked.

This was so different from the usual Sylvia Fangriffon she knew.

…Could it be that Sylvia didn’t even notice Mia’s presence? Sure, there was some distance between them, and an ordinary student likely wouldn’t sense Mia trailing them.

In fact, Mia had planned this out carefully, fully expecting Sylvia to detect her at some point. If Sylvia noticed her, she would surely confront Mia. And if Mia provoked her enough, perhaps she could uncover some clues. That had been her plan.

“…Ah.”

Could it be…? Was this all part of Sylvia’s own plan?

While the imperial family had exploited the rumor of Mia’s father’s assassination to some extent, they had never publicly acknowledged it. The official stance was that the count’s death had been a tragic accident, and the imperial family had publicly expressed their condolences. But because of that, they couldn’t openly present any evidence. Officially, the imperial family never admitted to the assassination. They let the nobles tremble in fear, yet when confronted, they simply denied it. This was their stance.

Mia remembered her mother once having a conversation with the Emperor. She hadn’t overheard the details, and her mother never revealed what was discussed. All her mother had told her was that the Emperor had killed her father.

So…

“…”

Sniff.

Sylvia Fangriffon sniffled loudly, perhaps thinking no one was around to hear her.

…

Was it truly possible that this woman had murdered her father? Was she really a ruthless killer, who not only slaughtered her father but also blew up several carriages, causing the deaths of many innocent people?

Could it be that Mia had misunderstood?

Watching from afar as Sylvia heard the approaching sound of a carriage and reverted to her usual impassive expression, Mia Crowfield found herself deeply questioning everything.

* * *

Monday morning.

“Your Highness.”

As soon as Mia left the dormitory and entered the classroom, she headed straight to where the two princesses and the royal princess sat. Bowing slightly, she greeted Sylvia Fangriffon.

“Did you sleep well last night?”

Mia had spent all of Sunday thinking about the Sylvia Fangriffon she’d observed the night before but still found no clear answers.

“Mia, how are you doing?”

It was Alice, the “real princess,” who responded to Mia’s greeting first.

“Thank you, Princess. I’m doing well.”

Mia replied.

For someone as quiet and reserved as Mia, starting conversations, especially early in the morning, was a bit overwhelming. Approaching a group and initiating a greeting was even more challenging.

But Mia had something to confirm.

She needed to know if the Sylvia Fangriffon she saw in the early hours of Sunday was the real Sylvia or not.

No matter how consumed with revenge someone might be, no one could go two nights without sleep. Therefore, Mia figured that the best way to confirm Sylvia’s state was to check her expression as early as possible on Monday morning. If she showed even a hint of fatigue, Mia would feel somewhat reassured.

“…”

But Sylvia Fangriffon, who gazed blankly at Mia, wore the same stoic expression as always.

“Sylvia, no matter how tired you are, you should respond to someone who greets you first.”

…Tired?

Mia scrutinized Sylvia’s face once more after hearing Alice’s comment. Not even the slightest trace of fatigue was visible in her expression. It was the same blank face as always.

“Good morning.”

Even her voice showed no signs of exhaustion.

“Watching the two of you is really fascinating.”

Charlotte remarked.

“Fascinating? How so?”

Alice asked, curious.

“Well, from my perspective, Sylvia always has the same expression—completely neutral. But you, Alice, can read her expression like it’s nothing.”

Charlotte explained.

…Could she really read it? Mia, who had witnessed a different expression on Sylvia Fangriffon’s face the previous night, found herself questioning this too. Was Alice truly reading Sylvia, or was she just convincing herself she could?

“Hmm, there were quite a few people in the imperial family who annoyed Sylvia. Sylvia’s reactions aren’t just that one neutral expression. She gets annoyed or… oh, right, mostly she’s annoyed, but still, the reactions she shows me are much better than the ones she shows to the other siblings.”

Alice snorted with a hint of pride.

“…”

Sylvia Fangriffon turned her head toward Alice. Her face remained expressionless, as usual, so it was impossible to tell what she was thinking.

“Is that so?”

Charlotte said, still looking confused as she glanced back at Sylvia’s face.

“I’m telling you, it’s true.”

Alice insisted.

“…”

Mia also glanced at Sylvia’s face. However, the expression she had witnessed the night before was nowhere to be found.

* * *

…Was I too careless?

Sure, I maintained a neutral expression most of the time, but I did treat Alice, Lucas, and Jaden differently. I was curt with Lucas and Jaden, and more cordial with Alice.

But how could I not be? Lucas and Jaden were already adults when I first met them, whereas Alice was just a child at the time. She was the same age as Claire. Watching her struggle during her early childhood, being pushed aside by more competent siblings, made me want to treat her kindly, even without considering the fact that she was a part of the protagonist group in the original story.

Still, aside from Lucas, who would suddenly draw his sword at me, and Jaden, who liked me a little too much, I think I got along fairly well with the other two. No, maybe Alice had reached the point where she could read my expressions because of these various reactions.

“…”

Though I didn’t make eye contact, I could tell Mia Crowfield was staring at me intently.

What’s with her?

We hadn’t crossed paths all weekend. Could one of the Emperor’s other children have stirred up some trouble behind the scenes?

“Hmm.”

Charlotte, who had been silently observing me, hummed thoughtfully and then said,

“I still don’t get it.”

Exactly.

If someone took a photo of my face, even I wouldn’t be able to tell what I was feeling.

How could Alice, an outsider, possibly read my expression?

…Maybe Alice has some hidden ability.

As I watched Alice smiling cheerfully, I thought it might not be a bad idea to investigate that.